Other stories and audio dramas featuring the Adepta Sororitas

SISTERS OF BATTLE: THE OMNIBUS
James Swallow

MARK OF FAITH
Rachel Harrison

OUR MARTYRED LADY
Gav Thorpe

CELESTINE: THE LIVING SAINT
Andy Clark

THE BLOODIED ROSE
Danie Ware

WRECK AND RUIN
Danie Ware

THE ROSE IN ANGER
Danie Ware

EPHRAEL STERN: THE HERETIC SAINT
David Annandale

REQUIEM INFERNAL
Peter Fehervari

Other stories from the Warhammer 40,000 universe

INDOMITUS
Gav Thorpe

• DAWN OF FIRE •

Book 1: AVENGING SON

Guy Haley

Book 2: THE GATE OF BONES

Andy Clark

• DARK IMPERIUM •

Book 1: DARK IMPERIUM

Book 2: PLAGUE WAR

Guy Haley

Contents

Cover

Backlist

Title Page

Warhammer 40,000

THE MARTYRDOM OF SISTER ISHANI

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Epilogue

THE MARTYRDOM OF SISTER ANARCHIA

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

THE MARTYRDOM OF SISTER LAURELYN

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

About the Authors

An Extract from ‘Dawn of Fire: Avenging Son’

A Black Library Publication

eBook license

For more than a hundred centuries the Emperor has sat immobile on the Golden Throne of Earth. He is the Master of Mankind. By the might of His inexhaustible armies a million worlds stand against the dark.

Yet, He is a rotting carcass, the Carrion Lord of the Imperium held in life by marvels from the Dark Age of Technology and the thousand souls sacrificed each day so that His may continue to burn.

To be a man in such times is to be one amongst untold billions. It is to live in the cruellest and most bloody regime imaginable. It is to suffer an eternity of carnage and slaughter. It is to have cries of anguish and sorrow drowned by the thirsting laughter of dark gods.

This is a dark and terrible era where you will find little comfort or hope. Forget the power of technology and science. Forget the promise of progress and advancement. Forget any notion of common humanity or compassion.

There is no peace amongst the stars, for in the grim darkness of the far future, there is only war.

Sister Sadiyeh stood silent, lost in wonder.

Brown robes rustling, she turned on the spot, her dark chin lifted and her gaze rapt. Above her tight black curls, ringed balconies rose like haloes, perfectly concentric, to a domed and patterned ceiling.

‘By the Throne.’ In the chill air, her awe was a puff of whispered steam. ‘Truly, Sister Superior, this place is His gift. Never have I witnessed such a miracle.’

‘We are blessed.’ The visored, black-armoured figure beside her spoke the comment softly. ‘Are you sure this is where you need to be, Sister?’

‘He guides me to the answers. My calling is here, within these walls.’ All but overwhelmed by the room, Sadiyeh gave the Sister Superior barely a glance. The balconies were gently rusting steel, wrought to intricate, scrolled designs. Fingers of frost stole across them like promises. Long metal ladders stretched from one level to the next, each hanging from a ring that allowed it to slide sideways, and around the circle of walls. And every one of those ladders would lift Sadiyeh higher, to more knowledge, to more lore and information than she had ever seen…

The room was a librarium. But – praise His name – what a librarium! It was a vision such as the Sister, used to her tiny cubicle, would not have dared to dream. It reminded her of illuminated images of the Vault of Origins upon Holy Terra, the place that had fascinated her from her earliest studies. One day, with His blessing, she would make the pilgrimage and see it for herself – the handwritten texts of the original Imperial Creed, the first-hand accounts of the Horus Heresy and the Age of Apostasy…

A shudder went through her small frame and the armoured figure beside her turned, ceramite clattering.

‘Are you well, Sister?’ The Sister Superior’s voice had a touch of gentleness, as if she understood Sadiyeh’s response.

‘Yes, yes.’ Reluctantly, Sadiyeh pulled her attention from the endless leather spines and from the doorways they held – portals to a thousand worlds, a thousand fragments of the past. ‘My apologies, Sister Superior Kasato, I will not keep you from your calling. As you hear His song in blade and bolter, so I hear it in murmur, lingering here. He calls me from the dust, a myriad voices awaiting rediscovery.’ She offered the Sister Superior a smile, though she could not see the woman’s expression. ‘We are in His hands.’

Fascinated, she turned back to the layers of shelves. There was data here, too, great looms and weaves of wires, snaking in and out of endless info-ports. They would be harder to unravel, but Sadiyeh was a Sister of the Order of Quill, and truly, this was her life’s calling.

The Sister Superior nodded, pausing for a moment, and Sadiyeh had the impression that she listened to something outside. Then she said, ‘Very well. The Order of the Valorous Heart does its duty, as you will do yours.’

‘Thank you,’ Sadiyeh said. ‘Ave Imperator, Sister. May He walk at your side.’

‘And you, my Sister Dialogus. I hope you find your answers.’ Offering her the sign of the aquila, Kasato moved for the stone arch of the doorway. Dust hissed at the tramp of her boots.

But Sadiyeh had already turned, her heart pulled back to the books. The room had caught at her soul as if its every text called her name, a susurration of syllables, whispering out through the shelves…

What wonders will He show me, hidden within these walls?

She responded to the thought with a prayer. ‘Your wisdom, guide my eyes. Your blessing, guide my mind. Your insight, guide my knowledge…’

Mindful of her focus, she silenced her vox-bead pre-emptively. She would not relinquish her weapon, nor her vigilance, but she needed to concentrate.

‘Your knowledge, guide my heart…’ Murmuring the Litany of Learning, she began her search.

Beneath her ceramite boots, the floor was mosaic, broken. By the pattern of its layout, it was 38th millennium, and the particular use of colour indicated that it may have come from the Ultima Segmentum, even as far as the Eastern Fringe. Dyes and materials indicated possible trade with Pavonis or Metalica, and a connection to the world of Demenar, now lost–

A boom in the distance, paired seconds later with a flicker in the lights, tore her from her thoughts. Sadiyeh glanced towards the librarium’s door, its coloured glassaic panel covered by ever-present dust. Sadiyeh checked her bolter, thumbed through her rosaries, and turned back to her studies.

At the mosaic’s edges, old desks, some of them real wood, were tucked about the room’s limits, sheltered by the ring of balconies above. The use of wood was curious, indicating significant wealth and value, however the carving of the furniture’s legs was oddly simplistic by comparison, and the style was unknown to her. The desks themselves bore ancient and identical scriptorium-style lamps, their shape timeless, their glassaic pale. Some of these were lit, and they offered warm pools of illumination that spread out across the cracked-tile floor. In places, the desks offered rolls of genuine parchment – such relics as Sadiyeh had only ever seen in her canoness’ possession. Despite the glimpses of real ink upon their curled-over surfaces, she did not touch them.

They were not why she was here.

Finally, behind the desks, there stood a discreet ring of stasis generators, still gently humming. They carried a simple Mechanicus delineation – the skull and cog of Accatran, and an export number. She thanked the machine-spirit for its service, its presence stubbornly refusing the teeth marks of time.

Gunfire. Staccato, and distant, but gunfire.

Sadiyeh stopped, her heart pounding. He brooked no failure. She should focus, begin her task.

‘I am but lore, the conduit of your word. In me are all things comprehended, by your will…’

The books awaited her. And they were so beautiful – books, endless books, books large and small. Books from across the Imperium, perhaps even from beyond. And they sat in rows like obedient novices, rings of them, shelves upon shelves. Some had covers of leather, others of steel and wood. Some were locked in beautifully engraved boxes, or secured with chains or clasps, but all were filed neatly, spine after spine in perfect volume order. She tilted her head sideways, reading the nearest titles – the Treatise of the Black Slaughter, the War of Sobekh Chinaysa, the Teachings of Saint Ire.

Ranged beside them, there were racks of data-slates, each wrapped in soft cloth and slid neatly into its box. And beside these, there waited piled and decorous scroll cases, a multitude of metals, every one of them sealed and marked–

Another burst of bolter fire. The crashing rumble of a falling wall, far off. Dust trickled from the edges of shelves.

Tense now, Sadiyeh held her breath. She listened with every nerve, but the vox stretched into silence. The sounds of fighting did not recur. With a penitent prayer, she made herself dismiss the distraction, and went back to her duty.

She was transfixed. Her hands covered by her sacred gloves, she was looking along the shelves, cataloguing every title, every volume, every series, listing each one alongside its date, author, language, and star of origin. And as she did so, the patterns of the librarium’s layout were slowly revealing themselves, opening to her wisdom and education. The room was not just perfectly ordered in its shelving, she thought, but in every rising tier. The books seemed to stretch from the most recent texts at the bottom, titles newer than the librarium’s mosaic, to the oldest, presumably at the top. The exact, spiral-precision of the arrangement was an act of worship in itself, exquisite in its mathematical perfection. In His role as Guardian of Lore, such order was paramount, so that all things could be found and remembered.

Mapping the knowledge-fractal in her mind, Sadiyeh knew where she would find it. M41, or so they had said, dating perhaps from the fall of Cadia, or from the opening of the Nachmund Gauntlet. Data-slate and quill in hand, she followed their order around the ring of the balcony. They were placed logically, counting down, and each segmentum had its own shelf. And that meant that the book she wanted must surely be…

There!

A prayer of thanks. Guided by His hand, by His lore, by His sacred patterns, that was the book she needed. Truly, she had been blessed. Goosebumps prickled across her slender forearms and she leaned down to touch it, compelled. It was half-hidden by the dusty shadows of the shelf, but she could see that its spine was blank…

Blank, except for the single gold symbol, embossed right at the bottom.

The fleur-de-lys. The mark of the Adepta Sororitas.

Biting her lip, Sadiyeh shivered again. She knew that He had placed it there, had left it for her to find…

Reverently, she took the book from the shelf. There was a fresh burst of gunfire in the distance, but now she ignored it. The fleur-de-lys called to her, as personal as a Sister.

On the cover, it read, The Book of Martyrs.

With a prayer that was half-contrition and half-wonder, she opened the first page.

THE MARTYRDOM OF SISTER ISHANI

ALEC WORLEY

Chapter One

The creature squealed as it died, talons raking the air.

Sister Ishani crushed it with her bare fist, grinding the insect into the wood until it ceased squirming. Another roe-grub. Why did the brothers find it so difficult to keep the Throne-damned things from escaping? The size of a child’s hand, the roe-grub had upset a pot of ink over her transcripts, typing a trail of black dots as it sought to escape. Again, Ishani hammered the lifeless insect. The grub had been ripe for harvesting, possibly mislaid on its way to the processing cells. A burst of protein-rich eggs spotted the ink, tiny moons in a sea of black.

Snatching a rag, she wiped the flattened insect from the butt of her fist, then mopped at the ruined pages, the fruit of two hours’ labour. She cursed and scrunched the whole mess into a ball, then hurled it at the door of her chamber. She grabbed the stool and hurled that too, hearing it shatter.

Ishani gripped the lectern, puffs of breath misting the air. She wrapped her coarse robes more tightly around her, her bare feet freezing upon the flagstones. She ached, her body starved of sleep as yet another ponderous boom rattled the ceiling. Candles quivered, huddled in their alcoves. Her black power armour shivered on its rack, a headless apparition hovering before the altar.

Only one more week and we’ll have cleared the meteor field, Ishani thought. Only one more hour until morning vigil. She cursed again.

Her transcripts had been ruined, but she still had her notes. She gathered them from the shelf overlooking the lectern. The pages were lined with tangled script, scribbled by candlelight upon waking.

The last dream had been over a month ago, though its clarity remained undiminished. This time the skies were charcoal smoke. The horizon seethed with enemies, Heretic Astartes this time, a howling tide of blood and brass. Again, Battle Sisters stood beside her, expressions blazing with rapture, voices soaring in prayer. The foe met them, as it always did, and glorious combat ensued. This time it concluded with the sweep of an axe and Ishani awoke from death yet again, panting, sweating, ecstatic.

Visions were commonplace among the Sisterhood, whether beheld awake or in dreams, but Ishani had never heard her Sisters speak of any as detailed as these. When making her notes she found she could recall unfamiliar names, entire hymns, locations of battles that could only have been fought aeons ago. The station’s libraries were dominated by agricultural grimoires and harvest catalogs. She had no way of confirming whether the names in her transcripts correlated to any in recorded history.

She whispered to herself. ‘With my hand in yours shall I cross the bridgeless gulf.’ She thumbed the string of beads at her waist until she found her rosarius, the metal icon of the Orders Hospitaller. ‘To every sign of your guidance, though mine eyes be plucked from mine head, I shall be not blind.’

Ishani took her almanac from the plinth where she had set it between two candles. She had hoped to spend the half-hour before noctis precatio stitching this morning’s transcription into the spine. Soon the book would be ready for submission to Ophelia VII, to the Librarium Apostolicae of the Convent Sanctorum.

Her almanac was small enough to be carried snug in a pouch on her belt, but one day the Orders Dialogi would decant its testaments into huge tomes, decorate each page with gilded marginalia. Copies would find their way onto worlds throughout the galaxy, to battlefields far from here. Such renown would surely earn the author a new commission, a place where her talents could be utilised to the best possible benefit of the Sisterhood.

Ishani enjoyed the smoothness of the worn leather cover as she turned to the title page.

The Visions of Sister Ishani.

She traced the whirl that formed the base of the ‘I’. It looped and knitted with the tail of the ‘n’, then descended to form a mantel of elaborate swirls upon which her name was presented.

She heard the drone of an approaching grav-motor and slipped the book into the pocket of her robe. She was stashing her notes in a satchel when Borvo fluttered through a dripping access pipe in the wall. The cyber-cherub carried a wooden tray filled with clinking phials retrieved from the formularium. He set the tray before her chirurgeon’s tools with a bow, the little motor in his back whirring beneath dove wings.

‘Borvo, attendos,’ she said.

The cherub turned, lenses gleaming in a plump little face.

‘You have returned early. Did you deliver this week’s formulae to the praedium masters as I ordered?’

His bald patch peeked through honey-blond curls as he nodded, then drifted about the chamber in search of his next task.

‘Borvo, I do not need you every blasted second of every day. I shall have that homing sensor of yours removed. When the tech-priests next sanctify your cogitator, I shall ask them to– Leave that be!’

Ishani shooed him as he made to tidy away the crumpled parchments on the floor.

‘Borvo, desist.’

The cherub obediently retreated to a dark corner of the ceiling. He gripped the crushed remains of the roe-grub in a tiny fist, his motor chugging as he examined it.

‘Borvo, put that down! Somnos, you little bastard! Somnos, now!’

The mashed insect plopped into her water jug as Borvo descended into the alcove above her bed. He folded his little wings, chubby arms crossed in the sign of the aquila as he nestled, becoming a waxen gargoyle. Seeing him there, she reflected that he would almost certainly have been present when the previous Hospitaller had died. Ishani pictured the cherub in his alcove above the bed, attending his former mistress with swirls of incense, hymns crackling from the voxmitter in his belly as he watched the wrinkled lips of Ishani’s predecessor finally breathe their last.

She grabbed her copy of the Compendious Imperialis Dyetry of Health and flung it at the cherub. The book bounced off his skull with an iron clang.

Another meteor resounded miles above, then another. Dust hissed from the ceiling.

Sister Hamanda burst into her room.

‘You are needed, Sister Hospitaller. It’s Father Tollund.’

She found him lying at the edge of the metal platform, facing one of a thousand lanes of gnarlfruit bushes that disappeared into the hissing fog. He looked as though he were napping, his dark robes covering him like a blanket. Ishani knelt beside him, her white tabard soaking red. She glanced up at the command spire beside them. It must have been some forty feet tall, high enough to survey the outlying acreage. Its black needle pricked the glaring lumens that lined the ceiling of the praedium. A window near its apex stood open.

Father Tollund’s face was pale but untouched, preserving the haunted expression Ishani had seen when he met with her two weeks ago, when he had asked for something to help him sleep. His eyes were now even more bruised and imploring; his wheezing breath sucked shadows into his cheeks.

‘Father, can you hear me?’ she said.

Borvo hovered at the monk’s head, tiny fingers forming the wings of the aquila. An ancient voxcording warbled a benediction from his belly-grille, an appeal for life intoned by a voice long dead. Father Tollund groaned and shifted, a sound like broken crockery rasping under his robes. Borvo handed his mistress a small pair of shears.

‘Be upon us, God-Emperor.’ She spoke quickly, slicing open the dark, wet robes. ‘Clothe thy faithful servant in your light.’

Father Tollund stared, hardly blinking as his sunken eyes filled with moisture.

‘Did none of you think to turn off the irrigation?’ Crouched beside Ishani, bolter slung, Sister Hamanda barked at the young monks who had found their Praedium Master during their morning round. They were a skittish group of novice agricolae who had retreated the moment the Sisters had arrived. ‘Would you have your master drown before we can save him?’

They clutched at one another’s robes, eyes wide, babbling prayers, quailing like children. Father Tollund had treated his charges with a kindness far greater than many of the Praedium Masters. One of the boys eventually gathered his skirts and hurried away, his sandals clapping as he stumbled up the metal stairs inside the command spire.

Ishani squinted through the heavy lens that replaced her left eye, a souvenir from the Battle of Grudgehaven. She felt the augmetics whir in her socket, transforming Father Tollund into a molten blue phantom, then pulsing red filigree, then a ghostly wreckage of bones. Augur reticules swarmed like bees, stacking columns of data-screed.

<Primary augur scan detects no sign of malefic corruption.>

<Primary imbalance – sanguine.>

<Calculating horoscopic prognosis…>

She peeled back a section of Father Tollund’s robe. The old man’s chest was a heaving patchwork of purple, black and yellow, his ribs bowed high on one side, tight as knuckles.

<Eight venous ruptures detected, as follows…>

Ishani bowed her head, touching the fleur-de-lys upon her bandeau, sending a thought command to the chirurgeon’s tools mounted upon her backpack.

‘Machine-spirit, ever faithful, be about thy sacred work. Help me deliver him from death.’ She added, ‘From a death most undeserved.’

The chirurgeon’s arm extended over her shoulder, a metal spider-leg, soundless, joints wetted with sacred oils. The hypo-awl at its tip retracted, replaced with a blade and stitching clamp. A gust of scalding steam purified them both before the arm went to work on Father Tollund’s crooked left arm.

The novices were approaching, muddy sandals slapping the steps onto the metal platform. She could hear them whispering, prayers punctuated with gasps of horror. She realised the irrigation had finally been shut off, the mist settling to reveal roaming servitors and distant iron walls.

‘Reverend Mother, will he live?’ The boy had returned from the command spire.

Hamanda snarled. ‘Boy, that is for your God-Emperor to decide.’

‘Have faith, brother,’ Ishani said.

The boy nodded with a shiver, then knelt in prayer.

<Multiple fragmentum detected in fibulus, tibea, patellae, femura, transervic column, pelvic arch–>

She dismissed the diagnosis with a thought. Father Tollund’s legs were bags of matchwood, along with most of the hip and spine. Nothing the tech-priests could not remedy, if she could but stabilise him and get him in stasis.

<Splenetic rupture detected.>

She had already seen it. The bruising below the ribs was almost black.

<Haemorrhage ongoing.>

Her lens whirred. A splintered rib had punctured the spleen, tearing it like a wineskin. Completely unsalvageable.

<Organ unsalvageable.>

Ishani whisked the robes aside, revealing the glistening nest of bones that had once been Father Tollund’s legs. One of the boys wilted, dropping to the floor with a clang.

‘Did he hit his head?’ Ishani called without looking up. She was pressing the sensor-pad of her armoured thumb along the artery inside Father Tollund’s swollen thigh, detecting where the pulse was strongest. An intravenous route to the spleen would reduce the risk of infection.

‘The Sister Hospitaller asked you a question, boy,’ Hamanda roared.

‘No,’ came a voice.

‘Then raise his legs,’ called Ishani. ‘Keep him lying down. He’ll awake in a minute.’

Her chirurgeon’s tools had already sealed several ruptured arteries, stitching them with synth-thread barely visible to the naked eye. The metal arm switched tools, now feeding a line of pseudo-vitae into a mended vein. Father Tollund was shaking his head, murmuring and sobbing.

Ishani squeezed a sensor in her gauntlet, releasing a sickle the size of a tooth from a groove in her armoured finger. Its blade gleamed with blessed counterseptic.

<Splenetic exsanguination must be properly stemmed.>

A thick dark jet sprang from her incision, spattering her ebony breastplate. She heard another boy drop to the ground. Another hiss of steam purified a wire-thin servo-tube released from the vambrace medicae she wore on her forearm. Father Tollund shifted weakly as she fed the tube into his spitting artery, stemming the wound with a wad of anointed cloth. Manipulating the tiny dials near the vambrace’s screen, she guided the tube up through the vein, towards the stricken organ.

<Patient calculated to expire in less than two minutes.>

‘Hamanda, keep him still. He’s trying to crawl away.’

The Sister Superior leered as she pressed down on Father Tollund’s shoulders. Her canines gleamed through the scar that mangled one side of her mouth. ‘Is our company not to his liking?’

Ishani bit her lip, voicing a silent prayer. God-Emperor grant me patience to endure the Sisters of the Valorous Heart and their morbid sense of humour.

‘He probably doesn’t even know he’s injured,’ Ishani said. ‘He has taken some form of anodyne. Most likely before he jumped.’

‘What kind of anodyne?’

<Blood analysis complete – anodyne distilled from ‘bile berry’ liquor, combined with proteins from station-unique fungi. Designation – ‘nephenthine’.>

‘The same anodyne you confiscated from those novices in Praedium Sigma last week,’ Ishani said. ‘The quartermaster told me another six bottles have gone missing from the formularium.’

Hamanda hissed. ‘When will these mewling weaklings listen?’ She considered Father Tollund, then yelled over her shoulder at the novices. ‘Look well, brothers! For here lies the cost of a night of untroubled dreams!’

‘Had he taken a full dose it would have killed him outright.’ Ishani teased the dials, watching the screen on her wrist. ‘It’s slowing his heart, but I must deal with this first.’

Broken fingers seized Ishani’s wrist.

‘Stop!’ Father Tollund gasped, shaking with effort. ‘Please!’ His eyes searched Ishani’s, just as they had done weeks ago, begging her to end his torment.

Hamanda snatched his hand away, but the old man thrashed, straining the wire in his thigh.

‘No more,’ he cried. ‘No more!’ The novices wailed as their master’s voice rose to an anguished shriek. Ishani felt something like a blade twist in her belly.

<Heart approaching seizure-level.>

‘Borvo, coercere!’

Servo-muscles bulged in the cherub’s stout arms as he helped Hamanda pin Father Tollund. Ishani thumbed the tube’s release switch. The screen on her vambrace displayed a wad of membrane expelled into the splenic artery.

<Embolisation deployed.>

<Splenetic haemorrhage plugged.>

<Tube retracting.>

<Praise be to the never-failing light of the Throne.>

Father Tollund convulsed, gagged.

<Heart seizure. Blockage in artery majoris.>

His heartbeat had fallen to a quiver, his brain in spasm as it fought for oxygen. Ishani thumbed another sensor in her gauntlet. A small hypo-awl sprang from her vambrace.

<Unexpected fibrillation caused by presence of anodyne.>

She thrust the needle between broken ribs. The canister hissed, sinking a yellow elixir into the artery beside Father Tollund’s floundering heart. The old man stiffened, teeth grinding like broken slate as his tortured muscles were set ablaze by the tonic, a cordial of vigour anointed with a single tear from a weeping statue of Saint Lucia.

‘God-Emperor,’ cried Ishani. ‘Medicae of man’s salvation, deliver this man – this goodly, faithful soul – so that he may continue to enact thy word!’

<Heart rate stabilised.>

<Cranial scan detects blood-starvation and presence of anodyne in southern lobe.>

<Brain activity now below levels required for Imperial service.>

<Commend body to stasis pending re-assignment by resident Mechanicus.>

<Blessed be the servo-skull.>

<For death shall curb not the cherished duties of the faithful.>

Ishani dismissed the data-screed and clasped Father Tollund’s head, pressing his brow to her own. Her voice was a hoarse whisper.

‘Twice now have I failed you, father.’ She struggled to steady her words. ‘Peace is the very least I owe you.’

There came a gasp from the novice kneeling behind her as she drew her bolt pistol. She choked as she whispered the litany.

‘Faithful adept, I commend thy soul to the eternal light of the Throne.’

The angry bark of a single explosive round rolled across the furrows, echoing about the praedium walls.

‘Cease your whimpering!’ Hamanda grabbed the novice cowering behind Ishani and shoved him towards the others. ‘The departure of your master’s soul demands not childish tears but solemn reflection.’

Ishani replaced Father Tollund’s robes, covering the sprayed head as best she could. Something clinked in his pocket and she retrieved two unbroken phials of black liquid; one of them was half empty, missing a mouthful.

Two weeks ago, she had been on her way to the station’s hospice when Father Tollund caught her arm. He begged her for something to ease his nightmares, to banish the dread that haunted his waking hours. She knew him to be a man of sensitive mien, fond of his many ailments. She had told him she would send him a phial of reeksmilk, a sweet-tasting placebo she had administered once or twice while stationed on the hive world of Grudgehaven. She had told him she was needed at the hospice, urgently. That much was true, but she also needed to clear her duties before cycle’s end if she were to attend to her almanac that night.

The book nestled in its pouch at the small of her back. She could sense its weight through her power armour and felt a sudden, awful impulse to cast the book into the mud.

She should have arranged with Father Tollund an hour’s confession, a guided prayer. She could have recommended any number of litanies to help ease his mind.

‘Louder, brothers!’ Hamanda was prowling before the novices. She had them on their knees, hands clasped in terrified prayer. ‘The God-Emperor has found your faith wanting, your devotions insufficient!’

Ishani sighed and got to her feet. ‘Borvo, take these.’

The cherub took the bottles of nephenthine and secured them in a pouch at his belt.

‘Fetch the servitors from the wagon. See Father Tollund safely on board. Recite for him the Litany of Rest. All of it! Use songwind powder for the incense. Intellego?’

Borvo bobbed and departed.

‘Your appointed guardians are the Adepta Sororitas!’ Hamanda continued her address with all the ferocity of a canoness on training duty. ‘The Sisters of Battle, most devout of the God-Emperor’s servants! Clearly, brothers, you are ignorant of the honour bestowed upon you. Why else would you so consistently ignore our counsel?’

‘Sister Superior?’ Ishani said.

Hamanda continued. ‘You tell us the meteor impacts topside prevent you from sleeping, that in your waking hours you are prey to some nameless dread that not even prayer can dispel. And we explain that nothing shall addle the mind more thoroughly than lack of slumber. We explain that this moon shall clear the meteor field within the next six cycles, after which all who reside within this burrow shall sleep soundly once more. In the meantime, we promise you that prayer shall dispel all distractions, that devotion alone shall ease you into sleep, and instead you seek heretical routes to oblivion.’

A couple of the novices exchanged fearful glances.

‘It is clear that you require greater discipline.’

‘Sister?’

One of the novices squealed as Hamanda seized him by the robe and flung him to the ground. ‘If prayer cannot focus your attention, then perhaps an example of punishment shall suffice!’

The boy clasped his hands, gabbling an entreaty as Hamanda advanced.

‘Brothers of the Sanctus Laurea,’ cried Ishani. ‘The Sister Superior is quite right. And I believe there is nothing in the liturgy of your order more conducive to focus than your Invocation of Rebirth? Verse four hundred and twelve, I believe. “Through ritual toil shall He rise from the Throne restored.”’

The novices fumbled for the verse, stifling sobs. Hamanda stood aside, her breathing tight as Ishani ushered the whimpering boy back to his brothers. Their murmured prayers continued as the Sisters retreated discreetly.

Hamanda growled. ‘Sister, this station is not a nursery.’

‘Nor is it a battlefield,’ Ishani said. ‘Attempts to bully them shall only make matters worse.’

‘You believe cosseting them is the answer? Ishani, fear continues to fester among them. They are too weak to resist!’

‘Exactly,’ Ishani said. ‘They are not Sororitas. They are not warriors. They are agri-cultists who know nothing of life but toil and prayer. They cannot be expected to possess our discipline, Hamanda. What they need is our care.’

Ishani looked away, distracted. ‘And our full attention.’

The servitors were lifting Father Tollund’s dripping remains onto a wooden stretcher. Hamanda leaned close.

‘Things will only get worse now they know our communications are down.’

‘What do you mean? How long have they known that?’

‘I heard a couple of the masters talking, Benedict and Aylmere. They know our astropaths have been silent for weeks. They know we’ve been unable to reach our neighbours on the other moons. I told them I’d see them both executed for heresy if they spoke of it again.’

‘Any word from the Basilica? Any idea when we’ll regain contact with the other stations?’

Hamanda smirked. ‘You’ve seen our astropaths. The two of them are older than Holy Terra. Barely fit for purpose at the best of times. I’m told their every attempt to relay a message still puts them in agony.’

‘Then perhaps Palatine Gundred needs to give them time to rest properly. Pushing them to make another attempt before their delirium has passed will only make matters worse. I’ve told her this several times now. She is stubborn beyond reason.’

Hamanda stifled a grin. ‘Conviction is often mistaken for stubbornness,’ she said. ‘Especially by the impatient, Sister Hospitaller.’ Hamanda’s mirth was infuriating. She continued. ‘It is as the Palatine has said all along. Storms in the warp. Such gaps in communication are only to be expected when we’re this close to the Rift.’

The servitors were loading Father Tollund onto the wagon. Borvo hovered above them, casting little handfuls of sacred dust.

Hamanda spoke again. ‘Yet in the meantime, more blood shall be spilled before this moon clears the meteor field. Yesterday, did you not tend two agricolae who had been at each other’s throats? Those men were on the brink of murder, driven mad by lack of sleep.’

The novices still sang, eyes tight shut, huddled together, rows of grey shrubs framing them like the bars of a prison.

‘Ishani,’ Hamanda said. ‘Without their master to guide them, these boys shall fall prey to their own fears. Unless we make them fear us more. It is a greater kindness, Sister. Rumour shall grow to panic, then heresy shall ensue, unless we bring them to heel. Now!’

Another boom rolled about the hall like thunder. Girders groaned like slumbering gods. Sobs faltered the brothers’ prayers.

‘Ishani? Sister?’

‘Brothers,’ Ishani said, approaching. ‘The God-Emperor understands your fears. He too grieves for your loss.’

She knelt before them. A dozen haunted faces stared back at her, unnerved by her closeness.

‘Yet He would have you know that fear unrestrained is a malady most grievous. How then do we curb this infection?’

She lifted the chin of the only boy who looked away. His eyes were sacks of pain, crystal grey beneath a glaze of tears.

‘Duty,’ she told him. ‘Duty is proof against all horrors.’

The eyes of the others had become intent. She saw sparks of expectancy, desperation, relief, blessed relief, every face brightening with hope. It was a look with which she had grown familiar when tending the sickbeds of Grudgehaven, looks of pain lifting in realisation that deliverance was at hand. Ishani recalled her pilgrimage to the sanctuary of the Argent Shroud, where she received the armour of her first assigned Order.

Among your Sisters, you are especially blessed, Hospitaller, the canoness preceptor had told her. For wherever you may go in this galaxy, you bring with you the healing light of the God-Emperor Himself. There is nowhere in His Imperium where you will not be welcomed, not a soul under His creed who will not be glad to see you. It had not been long ago that she had been reassigned, and traded Argent Shroud silver for Valorous Heart black. It was not all she felt she had lost.

‘Each of us shall perform their appointed task,’ Ishani told the brothers. ‘Their Throne-given duty, through death, disease and distraction, brother and Battle Sister shall stand firm.’

The boys were nodding, even smiling.

‘Our duties make martyrs of us all.’ Ishani laughed. ‘Would you not agree, Sister of the Valorous Heart?’

Hamanda’s eyes tightened as she nodded. ‘Aye, Reverend Mother.’

Ishani continued. ‘For in duty we protect not only ourselves, brothers.’ She recalled a cherished line from her almanac, recorded from a dream she had had of a Repentia Superior leading a doomed charge.

‘Our faith is not only in Him, but in each other. Only in duty is the miraculous made possible.’

The boy with grey eyes looked away.

‘You are troubled still, brother?’

‘Reverend Mother, I grieve for our master’s soul. For will he not be damned for making an end of himself, for deserting his duty? Has he not willingly sinned against the Throne?’

Ishani made the sign of the aquila as she spoke. ‘In the name of the Throne, do I absolve him.’ She rose. ‘Your master was not the one at fault.’

Hamanda watched Ishani as she departed for the wagon.

More thunder followed.

Chapter Two

Ishani looked up from the dead man. She faced the wind, her veil snapping like a flag as the servo-wagon scooted down the tunnel. She thumbed the beads at her waist, lost in the stream of white lumens that wriggled overhead. Grim faces flashed past, the iron effigies of naval heroes long dead. They had once frowned upon the crews of the Navis Imperialis who had bustled through these passages aeons ago, long before the base had been repurposed as an agri-station.

Sister Hamanda frowned. ‘Looks like the vox is down.’ She tapped the bead in her ear. ‘Again!’

The Sister Superior grumbled as she rose from her bench in the back of the wagon. Borvo sat burbling prayers over the shrouded body of Father Tollund. Hamanda leaned past the cherub and bellowed instructions at the monotask servitor socketed in the driver’s throne. The wagon slowed, coming to rest beside a pair of red-robed enginseers. They were crouched in an aisle, busy scrying the entrails of a disembowelled control casket. Hamanda called to them as she stood clutching the wagon’s rail.

‘Tell me,’ she said. ‘What have the Mechanicus done to offend the machine-spirits this time?’

The enginseers stared at her, hunched under the weight of their augmetics.

She shouted. ‘The vox, blast you! When will the vox be back online?’

‘Sister Superior,’ the enginseer whined. ‘The machine-spirit of Persepia Solitaris is eccentric in the extreme. It communes in a dialect so rare and ancient that even we may struggle to comprehend it.’

Hamanda groaned. ‘And the vox?’

‘Level one core transmission unit offline,’ the other enginseer wheezed. ‘Stationwide communications expected to remain offline for another twelve hours minimum. Repair of long-distance augur arrays must take priority.’

‘The augur system’s gone too?’

‘Damage likely caused by asteroid bombardment,’ the enginseer said.

Hamanda hung her head. ‘And so we find ourselves fathoms below ground, blind to whatever’s going on topside as we hurtle through a meteor field for another week! How perfect.’

‘The Basilica has matters in hand, Sister Superior.’

‘And I’m sure they’ve already pointed out that this has happened at least twice during the last orbit,’ Hamanda said. ‘Has your priest not had enough time to appease the spirit by now?’

‘Tech-Priest Rel-phi-zero-one is currently on pilgrimage to the eastern generatorum,’ said the other enginseer. ‘They were expected to return two cycles ago.’

‘And I imagine it’ll be my squad that is sent to go looking for him.’ Hamanda motioned to the servitor to drive on, leaving the enginseers to their ministrations.

‘I don’t believe I have ever known a Throne-damned thing to work properly in this station since I arrived,’ she said.

The tunnel trembled. Ishani blinked away dust.

They passed a procession of agricolae on their way to the slurry wells. Their master held aloft his laurel staff, the bronze leaves glinting like stars as the wagon swept by.

Ishani recalled a view from a transport vessel long ago. Through a porthole she had observed a trio of bone-coloured moons, her new neighbours. Each one was a nameless desert betraying no sign of the teeming Imperial stations hidden deep beneath their rocks: Persepia Primus, Persepia Secundus and Persepia Tertius. Her transport had left them far behind, heading towards a planetoid at the forefront of the solar orbit. Located deep beneath the rocky sands of this outlying moon was Ishani’s final destination: Persepia Solitaris.

She remembered her first view of the hangar bay, stasis casks and harvest rigs gilded with sunlight, wreathed in a fragrant wind. The concealed hangar doors were still open to the desert, presenting a rectangle of gleaming sunshine that slowly sank shut as she descended the elevator into her new home.

‘How long have you been here now, Hamanda?’

‘What?’ The Sister Superior was scratching her neck. ‘I don’t know. Just over a standard year, perhaps. Not sure. Difficult to tell after a while.’

‘Do you miss it?’

‘The field?’ Hamanda’s teeth glinted. ‘Of course I miss it. We are Sisters of Battle, are we not? Every woman in this pit would rather be out there fighting among her Sisters.’ She snorted with laughter. ‘No one would blame you for yearning to purge our enemies in battle instead of purging boils on the brothers’ arses.’

‘Sister Hamanda, you forget yourself.’ Ishani touched the dead man. Hamanda nodded and leaned forward.

‘Nor would they blame you for being unable to save a man who strove so hard to die.’

‘Enough, Sister!’

Hamanda sat back. ‘You are fast gaining a reputation for melancholy, Sister Hospitaller. I fear we of the Valorous Heart are a bad influence upon you.’

Ishani touched her rosarius to her forehead and whispered a prayer.

‘You’ll be rid of us soon enough, Sister Hospitaller,’ said Hamanda. ‘The harvest ships will arrive soon. They’ll bring word of your next commission, I am sure. After all, I doubt our Canoness Hilde has forgotten the woman who saved her life.’

‘Grudgehaven was long ago.’ Ishani glared at Hamanda. ‘And was I to expect reward for simply doing my duty? Canoness Hilde saw fit to petition for my secondment here and in my duties I am content. I tend to the needs of the Adepta Sororitas and Brothers of the Sanctus Laurea, so our harvest may nourish the God-Emperor’s troops across the segmentum. I have no wish to leave, Sister Hamanda. I harbour no selfish craving for action. I am content to serve however I am instructed.’

Hamanda smirked, her face disappearing in shadow as they turned beneath an arch into the eastern nave of the Basilica. It was not long past morning vigil and the aisles were already crowded. Servitors lumbered after hurrying Praedium Masters, most of whom appeared to be arguing with Sororitas sentries. Transmechanics huddled over half-dismantled control pulpits. Servo-skulls and cyber-cherubs swarmed the ceiling, clutching scrolls and data caskets.

Ishani’s wagon swerved to avoid an enginseer loaded with armfuls of mechanical viscera. The robed creature hissed after them in binaric as they turned through an arch then pulled into a courtyard.

A pair of servitors emerged from arches either side of the hospice gates. Ishani motioned for them to wait.

‘Sister Superior, will you hear my confession?’

Hamanda took Ishani’s hand immediately. The two of them remained seated in the rear of the wagon, hands clasped above the body of Father Tollund.

‘Between us lies receipt of my errors,’ Ishani said.

‘Go on, Sister.’

‘I have walked this station as a ghost, present yet not present, distracted by my own selfishness. My heart has been elsewhere.’

Ishani wanted to tell her of the almanac stowed on her belt, its pages the repository of hours spent in pursuit of vanity.

‘I was as a dead woman walking,’ she said, tears tapping Father Tollund’s robe. ‘I have been blind, but now I see. The light of the God-Emperor has penetrated these fathom-deep rocks and restored my vision.’

‘Praise unto Him,’ Hamanda said.

Ishani withdrew her hand, the lascutter on her vambrace striking the rosarius of the Hospitaller from the beaded cord at her waist. She took Father Tollund’s hand and curled his creaking fingers around the metal icon, placing it on his chest.

She called out. ‘Servitors! See to it that Father Tollund is interred with this.’ She looked at Hamanda. ‘An icon I must earn anew.’

Hamanda nodded, squeezing Ishani’s fingers. ‘You gave those novices a fine sermon, Sister. Be sure to heed your own words. “Through death, disease and distraction, stand firm.”’

Ishani nodded. ‘I shall, Sister. Whatever fate befalls me, I shall give all that I have of myself. Should I remain in Persepia Solitaris forever and wither into a crone, I shall be as a beacon of sustenance to the brothers and my Sisters.’ She closed her eyes and recited a verse from The Vow of the Medicae. ‘I am Sister Hospitaller. I am a font of faith unwavering and strength everlasting. Henceforth, shall my life bear witness to this moment.’

‘And let duty make martyrs of us all,’ Hamanda said.

Ishani smiled back, then turned to a novice medicae who stood fidgeting near the wagon. ‘Thank you for your patience, brother,’ she said.

‘Reverend Mother, my apologies. But I have just received word that the Brothers Mechanicus have found their tech-priest.’

‘Excellent news,’ Hamanda said. ‘Perhaps he can help get this place working again.’

‘Sister Superior, I’m afraid that won’t be possible.’

‘Murdered.’ Hamanda blinked in disbelief at the mechanical hulk heaped upon the examination altar, a beached octopus of limp augmetic limbs. The circular lenses that replaced the eyes were now holes punched deep into whatever manner of tissue lay beneath. Other than this, Tech-Priest Rel-phi-zero-one betrayed no obvious sign of injury.

‘I would not have thought the brothers capable of such a thing, even in the throes of madness,’ Hamanda said. ‘Where did you say he was found, boy?’

The novice spoke. ‘Sister Superior, he was found beneath a floor panel in the generatorum. The Mechanicus are still searching for the rest of his retinue.’

Hamanda gripped the bolter at her side. ‘Sister Ishani, this is a grave omen indeed.’

‘It may be worse than you think, Hamanda,’ Ishani whispered. A heavy curtain was all that separated their alcove from the rest of the hospice. ‘I doubt the brothers could have done this.’

She was scanning the body through her lens. Meagre portions of glowing blue denoted what little organic tissue remained within the augmetic husk. The cranial cavity was dark.

‘His brain’s missing,’ she said.

‘Missing?’

‘Borvo, attendos. Fetch me a jar of hierochloride from the storeroom. I’d like to conduct a full examination of this cavity.’

The cherub bobbed his ascent and fluttered away through the curtain.

‘Something went in through the eyes and drained every last scrap of tissue. There are more entry wounds in the throat and ears.’ She tweaked back the oil-sodden red hood to reveal a broken grille that replaced the tech-priest’s ear. The chewed metal dripped.

‘His weapons are still sheathed,’ Hamanda said. ‘He must have been taken by surprise.’

Ishani’s lens magnified.

<Species of mucus detected. Dominant enzyme of xenos origin.>

‘Ishani?’ Hamanda said. ‘Sister, where are you going?’

Chapter Three

The hospice’s librarium was a small chamber adjoining a main hall. What had once been a workshop in the days of the Navy was now a little maze of iron shelves crammed with heavy books. The librarian was nowhere to be seen.

‘Ishani,’ Hamanda said. ‘I need to know what’s going on! Do I need to raise the alarm?’

The Hospitaller was cradling an enormous tome, The Vyle Xenos And Their Foul Methodes. She swiped through stiff pages. The entries lacked detail, the illustrations fanciful. The book was little better than a child’s text, but perhaps enough to jog her memory.

Hamanda snatched the book away. ‘Talk to me, Sister. What are you looking for?’

‘A creature,’ Ishani said. ‘An anatomist’s sketch I saw years ago. The thing had tendrils in lieu of a mouth. Used them to punch holes in the skull and feed upon its prey. It was a species of scout, I recall. A saboteur of some kind. Huge hooks upon its back like farming tools.’ She snatched the book back, scanning the pages as Hamanda withdrew, her expression darkening.

‘Ishani,’ she said. ‘Our vox and augur arrays have been offline for the last hour. Are you suggesting these may not have been typical malfunctions?’

Ishani nodded. Hamanda swore, racking her bolter as she hurried away.

Ishani continued combing the dusty pages, her eyes glazing over the text as recollection overtook her. She was sure the creature was known to consume living brain matter. Such specific behaviour, combined with its role as a vanguard organism, would suggest the creature fed in this way for a specific reason. To absorb information. Perhaps the creature was somehow capable of synthesising the unique electro-chemical map of an individual brain. It would know everything the prey item knew. The theory sounded horribly familiar. She knew for certain that the entirety of its parent species – the name of which was so foul she could not bring herself to even think it – was connected via some form of gestalt psychic connection, a hive mind, an intelligence so cold, its motivations so unfathomable that its very presence cast a pall across the immaterium.

Ishani’s insides turned to ice. What if the station’s weary astropaths had misidentified the phenomena that clouded their minds? What if communication with the other stations wasn’t blocked by warp storms at all? What if the unrest and creeping dread felt among the brothers was down to something more than lack of sleep?

She flipped to the next page, saw the title and let the book slip from her hands. It hit the floor, still open on the page that read, ‘Of The Balefyl Effects of the Shadow in the Warpe’.

Ishani gripped the shelf to steady herself, staring into nothing as her mind jabbered questions. What if the unique terrain of Persepia Solitaris – the eccentricities of its technical systems, the weakness of its astropaths, the approaching meteor field – had all been observed, catalogued with insectile meticulousness? What if the spy had relayed that information to its parent species, which would then use those features to cloak their advance until the moment of ambush?

Another asteroid boomed miles overhead. The iron shelves rattled, reverberations burrowing deep.

Ishani’s voice was a strangled gasp. ‘They could be here already.’

She moved from the shelves and went to run from the room when she stopped. Hamanda was standing by the unopened door, gazing awkwardly back over her shoulder at Ishani. One of the Sister Superior’s eyes stared askew, a white ball bulging from its socket.

Something huge and invisible was eating her brain.

Ishani’s bolt pistol seemed to appear in her hand, her arm a length of stone as she fired. The thing that stood between her and the door into the hall withdrew a bloody mop of tentacles from Hamanda’s skull, raising the armoured corpse to shield itself. Ishani’s shot barked upon the creature’s shoulder, the flash revealing a slithering tower of spines and tentacles. Hamanda’s body dropped to the floor as Ishani’s second shot destroyed a rack of books against the far wall, filling the air with flaming shreds of parchment.

Ishani realised the thing had somehow ducked and was now galloping down the avenue of shelves towards her. It was the size of a servo-wagon, flashes of fish-belly white beneath chameleon carapace that seemed to melt into the surrounding gloom.

She hurried backwards, firing, her third shot releasing a spray of ichor. The thing gave a slobbering snort, barely faltering as she retreated around a corner. Fibre-muscles straining at her shoulder, she pulled the iron shelves down on top of it, burying the thing in an avalanche of books.

Now she was stumbling over a hill of leatherbound spines, racing for Hamanda’s fallen bolter where it lay at the far end of the avenue. A jagged spear shrieked up from the pile beneath her, almost sawing off her leg at the knee. Something whisked down her back as she jumped to the floor and began to run. Metal screeched as the toppled bookcase bucked, then flew aside behind her.

Two strides more and she dived for the bolter.

She scooped up the weapon, index finger flicking the safety toggle as she rolled into a crouch and fired. There was nothing there. But she cared not. Her finger stayed locked around the trigger, and she lost herself momentarily in a blizzard of light and noise.

She screamed, ‘I am faith unwavering! Strength everlasting!’

She stopped herself, releasing the trigger. Scrambling back against the wall, she hunted for movement as she secured her flanks. Her shuddering heartbeat echoed the bolter’s roar. Shreds of smouldering parchment fluttered like snow. Bolter smoke writhed, its musk recalling memories of grinning foes blasted to paste on the streets of Grudgehaven.

Her lens cycled through the spectra as she scanned the wreckage. Heat signature. Movement… Nothing.

Hamanda lay nearby, her head a bowl of spilled gruel. Ishani felt the dead woman’s presence like an anchor in her belly. She still needed to alert the station, as much as it pained her to leave the creature’s polluting presence uncleansed and the sacrilege committed upon her Sister unavenged.

Ishani spoke through gritted teeth. ‘By Lucia’s tears, by your sacred bolter, shall your blood beget blood, Sister.’

She scanned the chamber again. Pulse register. Bone scan. Still nothing.

‘Throne receive you, Hamanda.’

She was edging towards the door when she saw something on the floor nearby. It was a torn leather belt. She felt behind her for her almanac. Her fingertip sensors found grooves in her armour where the belt that held her book had been slashed from her waist. She hurried across the chamber to retrieve the book when she heard distant screams. Male cries, shrill with fright.

As she snatched up the torn belt, her lens caught something emerging from the throat of a broken vent.

Her muzzle flare illuminated the huge pale spider unfurling to seize her. It twisted to avoid the blast, but she caught it, knocking it aside. Lances of serrated bone lashed out, impossibly long. A razor tip flashed past her eye; another sheared her cheek. She felt its talon score her molars, dazzling pain shooting deep into her jaw.

Warmth flooded her mouth as she ran for the door, choking. She felt her foot yanked out from under her and she came down in the clotted puddle oozing from Hamanda’s skull. The bolter clanged across the flagstones. She reached for it, clutching the pouch containing her almanac tight to her chest. But something had her leg and was dragging her back. Her fingers slipped from the bolter before she could grab it. Hamanda lay on the floor beside her, one eye dangling, gaping in horror.

Ishani twisted around to see the thing clawing itself upright. Its plated shell whispered as its musculature reconfigured to compensate for the ragged wound in its hip. Cables of flesh shot from within its ribs, hooking her armoured calf. The cables contracted, thickening as they dragged her within killing range of those scythe-like claws.

Ishani’s bone-saw whined on her vambrace and the tentacles snapped back, headless, spitting ichor. She turned, scrambling on slick red stone, feeling the presence of those claws hovering above her, poised to nail her to the floor.

The thing meant to keep her alive so its greased tendrils could squeeze past her eyes and feast upon all the Imperium had taught her.

She dodged as a claw came down near her leg, shattering the flagstone. Planting her foot upon the anchored claw, she launched herself away, snatching back her hand as the other claw came scissoring after it. She noticed with detachment that at some point during the fight the librarium door had been opened. Figures fled past.

The monster creaked and squelched behind her, gathering itself for the kill.

She heard glass shattering, a heavy bottle hurled with force. The resulting splash released a blubbery roar as the familiar ammonial stink of hierochloride choked the air. The fumes squeezed tears from Ishani’s eyes as she finally grabbed the bolter, turned and fired.

Borvo dodged as bolter rounds tore chunks from the wall. The thing was fleeing, the white smoke of a chemical burn trailing from its head. A row of bolter impacts chased after it, punching the wall as the creature disappeared down a drainage pipe, impossibly narrow for a monster of its size.

Ishani coughed as Borvo’s wings fanned her face. His dead black eyes darted all over her, scanning for injury, his protection protocols fully engaged. She spat a mouthful of blood. The librarium chamber was trembling as if the station were in the throes of an earthquake. Bangs of bolter fire sounded nearby. She found her almanac, mercifully unscathed. Ishani stashed it in an empty pouch.

‘Borvo, attendos.’ Her voice slobbered through the gash in her cheek. ‘Retrieve ammunition from Sister Hamanda and follow me.’

She ran in the direction of the screams.

A shaven-headed monk crashed into her the moment she stepped outside. He gathered himself, his nose now bloody as he fumbled past her. Dozens of his fellow patients in their grey medical smocks were fleeing down the vast hall towards the gates that opened into the Basilica. Their bare feet pattered like rain upon the flagstones. Some shouldered the wounded, others knocked them aside; some clutched flasks of pseudo-vitae still tethered to their veins. Borvo hovered overhead, pointing down the hall in the direction the brothers were heading.

Ishani ran in the opposite direction, towards the boom of bolter fire. She moved close to the wall, doing her best to avoid the stampede that threatened to trample her. The air felt cool against the side of her tongue. That gash in her cheek would require stitching, but it could wait.

At the Battle of Grudgehaven, the drukhari had failed to reach the hospice. Ishani had stood among her Sisters on the level above and met the enemy with faith and fire. Together they had destroyed those dancing, cackling monsters and chased the rest back into the sewers of the webway.

‘Through training am I blessed. Through training are my fears exorcised.’ It was a prayer she had not uttered in a long time. Delicious adrenaline shivered away the intervening years. ‘Training has made of me a weapon. I am forged anew, my heart cold, my mind keen. I am the wall upon which fear can find no purchase. I am like unto the blessed bolter round. With my Sisters am I chambered. By your hand are we directed. At your command is our wrath unleashed.’

She went to kiss her rosarius, but found only a string of beads. The surrendered icon suddenly felt like a missing limb. She quickened her pace.

‘I shall stand firm. I shall endure,’ she told herself. ‘Thus, shall I be restored.’

Bolter flare fluttered upon the opposite wall. She braced herself, then fought her way through the stampede. She could hear her Sisters howling in fury at things that shrieked, a sound like a thousand blades scraping sheet metal. It seemed to infest every corner of the hall. Between the fleeing monks she could see the metal door to Vault Dominica. It stood half-open, inviting her to join the flashing chaos within. A helpless scream rang out, a soul she had vowed less than an hour ago to protect with her life.

Her breath came in gasps, spraying spittle hot and bloody as she ran, heedless now of the monks colliding against her armour. Anguish writhed sour in her gut at the thought of what was being done to the men behind that door; she snarled hungrily at the prospect of what she would return upon their tormentors.

She bashed the iron door open, her bolter raised.

Dominica was one of the largest vaults in the hospice. It had once been a munitions cellar, but each alcove was now filled with a sickbed reserved for those agricolae who had sustained long-term injuries. The cases here were mostly broken bones or exhaustion sustained in the course of duty. Those beds had now been either abandoned or despoiled.

Three Battle Sister sentries crouched either side of the hall, their bolters drilling a tide of white and purple horrors that surged through the gates at the far end. The chittering xenos were reckless, seemingly mindless. Each the size of a man, they clawed their way over the twitching bodies of their vanguard with hooked limbs, bounding into the field of fire only to be torn apart and a dozen clones scurry over their remains. Dead-eyed cyber-cherubim flitted among the Sisters, dispensing ammunition clips, but the black-armoured warriors could not fire fast enough to staunch the invading flow. The creatures clawed towards them, bounding and shivering as if with excitement, teeming towards their prey. The Sisters covered each other as they retreated from alcove to alcove.

Ishani marched up the aisle to join them, savouring the fury she could feel mounting inside her. She drank in every profaned icon, every sundered relic and bloodied bed fuelling her outrage. Ten minutes ago, this vault would have been as hushed and serene as any other. Now it was a warzone. Was it all some outrageous nightmare? How else could this be? How else could Solitaris have been so blind as to have not seen the enemy’s approach? Ishani cringed to think how much her own neglect, her own yearning to be elsewhere, had contributed to this catastrophe.

The Sister Hospitaller yelled a benediction of righteous fury as she fired Hamanda’s bolter. She strode towards the enemy, hearing the Battle Sisters beside her join her in song, each warrior repositioning to cover her. The vault was a feast of targets, xenos scurrying, bounding, every one of them screaming for a bolt-round to purge its foul existence. Ishani gorged herself, explosive rounds bursting bodies like ripe fruit.

‘I am Hospitaller!’

All kindness had fled, all mercy was gone, every ounce of compassion curdled into savagery and venom. Once she had walked here staunching infection with elixirs and healing prayers; now she did the same with psalms of hate and her dead Sister’s bolter.

‘In Lucia’s name!’ the Battle Sisters of the Valorous Heart cried in eerie unison. ‘They shall fall!’

Ishani ejected her empty clip, heard it clatter at her feet and remembered the streets of Grudgehaven. She snatched a fresh clip from a skull-faced cherub, whispering a prayer as she fed the huge magazine into the receiver. She slapped the clip home, ratcheted the cocking lever, chambering the first round. Rattle, clap, click-clack; a melody long-forgotten. Muzzle flare danced. The foes of the God-Emperor screamed.

Borvo was tugging at her habit, hard enough to spoil her aim. His eyes flashed as he bobbed at her to retreat.

‘Desist!’ she snarled. The rattle of xenos talons grew louder. ‘We are faith unwavering!’ she spluttered through her bloody cheek.

‘We are strength everlasting!’ her Sisters answered, blazing anew.

Ishani was back in Grudgehaven, her Sisters beside her, a hospice full of wounded at their back. She had stood among the Battle Sisters an icon of faith, an avatar of righteous fury, like the saints whose tales of valour had so inspired her as a girl. A lanky drukhari fighter had sprung from a jetbike, striking Canoness Hilde with an envenomed blade. Ishani’s bolt pistol had obliterated the attacker’s smirk as she raced to the canoness’ side. By the time she had purged the wound and administered the counter-venom, the two of them were cut off from their Sisters. Thin, eager faces crowded in, grinning as they contemplated which atrocity to inflict first. The canoness was unconscious, her bodyguards dead, and Ishani had nothing but a prayer on her lips and a blessed bolt pistol in each hand.

Borvo tugged again. She swatted him aside. The xenos were almost upon them.

‘Sororitas!’ she roared. ‘The wall of faith is immovable!’

She stumbled as the vault quaked. A thing like a ball of talons seized her, slamming her backwards. She was on the floor, staring into shrieking needle teeth.

She caught the creature’s bulbous white head, deflecting a lance of bone with her vambrace. Her mouth was full of blood, choking her as she burst the creature’s eye with her thumb, gripping the socket, holding it still. It thrashed, claws screaming down her breastplate, its strength inhuman. She thrust her bone-saw up into its throat, splitting its head, blinding herself with its blood.

Ishani hurled the carcass aside, sickened by the bitter taste of xenos fluids.

‘Reverend Mother!’ One of the Battle Sisters caught her; she was dark-skinned and green-eyed. She fired an arc that caught three xenos in mid-leap as they made to pounce upon them.

The hall was now trembling steadily; cracks split the stone walls. She and the green-eyed Battle Sister withdrew to the next alcove, still firing. Ishani saw one of the creatures spring from cover on the other side of the hall. Ishani tried to shoot it in mid-air, but her volley only blew chunks from the wall. The creature landed on one of the other Battle Sisters, stabbing her in a frenzy. Ishani blew off its head.

She yelled, ‘Let not faith abandon you!’

‘Reverend Mother, do you hear?’

It was a laud hailer somewhere nearby, its booming broadcast a prayer of rallying.

Ishani felt the words rise in her throat like bile. ‘Fall back!’

The order came seconds too late as another Battle Sister died, speared through the face with a bone talon. Ishani pulled her green-eyed companion from the alcove, the two of them spraying the pursuing tide as they ran for the door. No longer restrained by weight of fire, the flood of chittering bodies surged, tipping beds, swallowing the hall as they came.

The Battle Sister bit the pins from two frag grenades and tossed them behind her. She and Ishani made it through the door into the hall, followed by a harsh bang and a chorus of alien shrieks. The door clanged as Ishani wrenched it shut, the Battle Sister thumbing the control panel beside her. The locking rune turned red as claws clattered and scraped on the other side.

Shadows seethed at either end of the hall. Borvo whined overhead, pointing to an adjoining arch. The Battle Sister pulled Ishani away and they ran through the arch together, heading for the sound of the laud hailer.

It was bellowing from the direction of the Basilica.

Chapter Four

Their boots rang down the empty aisle like the peal of a dinner bell. Ishani knew there to be a gate into the Basilica at the end of this curving lane. The green-eyed Battle Sister ran ahead, guarding her. She pivoted and fired into an open doorway, killing what lurked there before another thing sprang on top of her. It was much bigger than the creatures they had fought in the vault. A four-armed hunchback of purple carapace, it punched a three-taloned arm into the Sister’s belly as she emptied her clip into its chest. Ishani kicked the dead thing away. She could hear the other xenos swarming behind her, a sound like curd-rice hissing from a silo.

The Battle Sister choked as she lay in a dark and widening pool. She nodded up at Ishani.

‘Throne receive you,’ said the Hospitaller and fired her bolt pistol through a vivid green eye.

Borvo beckoned, unconcerned. Grabbing the Battle Sister’s last ammu-nition clip, Ishani reloaded, breaking into a sprint, swift in her servo-bolstered armour. Screams and bolter fire rang in every direction.

There came overhead a momentous crack. Masonry thundered down from the ceiling ahead of her, filling the passage with dust. She vaulted over the broken stone and found the raised portcullis beyond.

‘Gather arms and come hither, Sisters all!’ the laud hailer boomed from somewhere in the adjoining Basilica. ‘The word of the God-Emperor Himself does beckon ye!’

Borvo clung to Ishani’s shoulder as she ran through, a tide of claws scurrying close behind them. She stopped to enter the emergency locking code into the portcullis’ control panel. It was difficult to ignore the approaching silhouettes. They gathered in the dust-choked lane she had just vacated. She entered a set of random runes, the oncoming squeals clawing her eardrums as she entered the same runes again. The control panel winked green. No one but Ishani could unlock this portal now.

The portcullis rattled down, slamming into the threshold ports; a row of locking clamps rang like pistol shots in unison. Ishani recoiled as a wall of shrieking bodies crashed into the plasteel lattice, arms and talons reaching through to slash at her.

The ground trembled again, shaking the top step from under her. She tumbled backwards, crashing into a roll. Her head struck stone and she flailed to a stop at the foot of the stairs.

She gazed dizzily at the leaking body of an enginseer lying trampled beside her. The thwarted xenos were still straining behind the portcullis at the top of the stairs. A strange breeze chilled the wound in Ishani’s cheek, stirring Borvo’s curls as he struggled to lift her to her feet. She dimly wondered where this breeze might be coming from.

‘Purge the xenos!’

The scream of the laud hailer now mingled with bolter fire, a harmony that hammered her aching skull. She rose coughing, trying to blink away the grit that scoured her eyes and crunched in her teeth.

Dust and smoke fogged the grand nave of the Basilica from floor to ceiling. Lumens and scattered fires glowed through the murk, silhouetting the abandoned wagons and hunks of fallen stone. Beyond, Ishani could see the black ghosts of Battle Sisters, dozens of them, their bolters blazing at a strange tower swaying above them.

The tower whipped back like a snake.

Ishani ran towards it, stumbling over another robed corpse.

‘Do not suffer the xenos to live!’ the laud hailer roared.

The tower’s head unfurled like a hissing flower, unsheathing huge fangs. Bolter fire sparked upon ceramite-hard carapace shielding a stack of white ribs.

Ishani ran to meet it, leaping over bodies and broken masonry, dodging past wrecked wagons. Huge as it was, the monster was still too far out of range for Ishani to fire upon it. It shuddered, blue energy now shimmering beneath the plates of its shell. The Battle Sisters scattered for cover.

The laud hailer screamed. ‘We are faith unbreakable!’

A glowing frill of spines framed the monster’s head, crowning it like an unholy saint. The thing lashed out, releasing a blinding flash. The ground bounced, throwing Ishani off her feet. She fell behind a broken wagon. Air whistled overhead, fizzing with static and the reek of roasted flesh.

Ishani dragged herself upright, her lens piercing the fog in search of her Sisters. She found only steaming black bodies littering the ground some distance away. She heard the laud hailer croak as it died. The triumphant monster lifted its head. Several more loomed behind it. They screeched, a sound that seemed to issue from a thousand throats at once.

The lumens fluttered, then failed, surrendering to darkness. Purple-plated bodies were seething through a hole in the ceiling, flowing down the walls like ants. Desert sand hissed across the ground towards her, swept ahead of the invading breeze.

‘Borvo.’ Ishani’s voice was a strangled rasp. ‘Borvo?’ The cherub had vanished. Perhaps he had flown ahead to guide her and been caught in the blast. Again, she groped for the ghost of her rosarius and found only dangling beads.

Curtains of living darkness were glittering down the vast walls around her, the hall sinking beneath a susurrus of hungry whispers. She crouched behind the wagon, gripping her bolter.

‘Whatever fate may befall me,’ she whispered, ‘I shall give all that I have. I am Sister Hospitaller. Faith unwavering. Strength everlasting. Henceforth, shall my life bear witness.’

Buried so far beneath the surface of this desert moon, the agri-station had seemed as inviolate as a tomb. Its calendar of appointed labours and daily routine seemed impervious to disruption, tranquil in its monotony. Now that world was lost; it had disappeared with the speed of a granted wish.

Ishani swallowed. She remembered her confession to Hamanda less than an hour ago. Too late had her blindness been lifted.

Blindness.

The other stations! The neighbouring moons would reach the meteor field within weeks. With no means of contact they would have no idea what was waiting for them, no idea that Solitaris had been compromised. They would wander blind into the very same ambush.

She had no time to search for Borvo, nor to consider why the loss of him pained her so. She hurried away in a low crouch, searching for a functioning wagon. She heard a shriek to her left and suddenly felt a constellation of eyes fix upon her.

The barracks are not far, she thought. I can still reach more of my Sisters. Together we can warn the other stations. Re-establish contact. Somehow. Perhaps even escape.

She felt the ground reverberate, waves of bony bodies leaping to the ground. She heard claws upon stone, moving on both flanks.

The wagon’s servitor had been brained by a chunk of stone. She unlocked the dead drone from its socket and pulled its heavy carcass to the ground as she leaped aboard. The vehicle’s activation lever was still switched on. She could feel the engine throbbing beneath her seat, the vehicle’s nose straining against the fallen masonry that blocked its path.

Ishani unlocked the steering wand, pulling it onto the passenger’s side as she thumbed the dial into reverse. The wagon’s heavy wheels roared as the vehicle lurched backwards, bouncing over rubble towards an arch behind it. The first of the things that hunted her bounded through the dust. Several more joined it, the same tri-clawed horrors that had killed her Battle Sister en route to the portcullis. The things vaulted over rubble and wagons with ease, propelled by long limbs, screeching like a flock of murderous birds as they quickly closed on the reversing wagon.

Ishani hefted the bolter single-handed, her power armour straining at the shoulder as she levelled the weapon’s muzzle upon the dashboard. She wrenched the wand to the left, simultaneously opening fire, filling the tunnel with light and noise. The wagon swung into the archway, wheels screeching as the bolter caught three xenos in a row, punching their ruined bodies away as their broodmates dodged past. Ishani let the bolter clatter into the footwell as she seized the wand with both hands, thumbing the dial and slotting the stick hard forward. The wheels roared, a heartbeat spent fighting for grip before the wagon hurled itself down the empty transit tunnel, building speed with aching slowness.

Ishani heard someone groan in the back seat. She turned to see a monk, his hairless scalp streaked with blood. He started screaming.

‘Look out!’

Ishani swerved to avoid another servo-wagon hurtling from an adjoining passage. It crashed into a wall behind them. The servitor driver had been staring dead ahead, untroubled by the cluster of things feeding on its passengers.

The monk shrieked. ‘What’s happening?’

The thrum of the engine filled the tunnel. Claws raked stone close behind, galloping nearer and nearer. Ishani swung the wagon through an arch on their left and headed down a narrow hall, a passage reserved for maintenance vehicles serving the eastern praedia near the barracks.

‘You’ll be safe once we reach my Sisters.’

‘You mean to reach the barracks?’ the monk said, grabbing her shoulder. ‘Sister, I just came from the tripe vats next door. The barracks are overrun! Sister, did you hear me? I said–’

She seized him by the robes. ‘You are mistaken,’ she growled. ‘The barracks houses over a hundred Sisters of Battle, not to mention a fully stocked armoury.’

‘Sister.’ The monk tugged at her habit, his face rivered with snot and tears. ‘I saw them all burn!’

I am faith unwavering, she told herself.

‘Have faith, brother,’ she said, releasing him.

God-Emperor, she thought. If this piteous wretch be not mistaken, then I shall die defending my Sisters’ ashes. She glanced behind her, struggling to lift the crushing weight she felt in her chest.

Three monstrous spiders still loped at their rear, their shells gleaming intestinal purple beneath the lumen flashing overhead. The rest of the swarm had fallen back. Perhaps these three had sensed her purpose; perhaps they hoped she might lead them to the next pocket of resistance.

‘Your Emperor will not have you die just yet, brother.’ Ishani seized the monk again and dragged him into her seat. ‘Take the stick.’

The monk gazed at it as though it were about to bite him.

‘I said, take it,’ she roared, swerving to avoid a black-armoured corpse and splattering the thing that leered nearby.

The monk caught the stick as Ishani retrieved her bolter from the footwell then leaped into the cargo bed behind. Bracing herself as best she could, she took aim at the pursuing creatures. They scattered immediately, leaping and darting to baffle her aim. The wagon was veering towards the wall.

‘Keep it steady, brother,’ she called.

The wagon juddered and the wall moved away.

‘God-Emperor guide me.’ She stared down the iron sights. Though the bolt pistol was the designated sidearm of the Sister Hospitaller, Ishani’s training doctrines decreed that she practice with the Godwyn-De’az-pattern bolter twice a week. A Sister of Battle was required to be responsive to the fluidity of combat, however unlikely combat might have seemed in the depths of Persepia Solitaris.

The bolter bucked in her hands and a chunk of the tunnel’s ceiling blossomed fire as the creature sprang aside. But Ishani had already fired again, shattering the creature’s vertebrae as it landed, blowing its insides onto the road. The other two shivered as if something had passed over them, some subtle bio-adaptation perhaps. They accelerated with shocking speed, twin missiles of claws and muscle converging on the fleeing wagon. Ishani’s next target jinked left. She tracked it, even as the wagon juddered beneath her. She aimed low, guided by instinct as she fired a single mass-reactive round into the rockcrete.

Her timing was perfect. The creature ran straight into it, the blast ripping its legs out from under it. She felt a grin split the wound in her cheek as she watched the thing’s flaming, screeching remains roll to a halt.

‘Keep your speed up,’ she called, feeling the wagon begin to slow. She could hear the monk whimpering.

‘Where are we going?’ he screamed. ‘There’s nowhere left to run!’

The wagon shuddered. The last of the creatures was darting left and right as it neared the vehicle’s rear, offering Ishani’s sights the ridged bulb of its head.

She held her breath to fire and the vehicle jolted, bumping over something in the road. Her shot zoomed past the creature’s head as it grabbed the side of the wagon. Ishani went to steady herself and fire again, but her weight hauled her back and she fell to one side. The creature was clambering aboard, saliva whipping from a lolling tongue.

The vehicle screamed hard into a corner and Ishani felt herself lifted into the air, flung from its back. She bunched instinctively, using the bolter to shield her head as she hit the tunnel wall. She unfurled as she rolled to the floor and fired upwards, welcoming the four-armed silhouette she knew would be pouncing upon her.

And there it was. She felt the gorgeous wrench of sinews and carapace yielding to explosive force, limbs scattering as the creature’s remains were hurled across the hall. Three rounds and the trigger snagged. The clip was empty.

The carcass fell in wet rags, splashing the raised footpath that ran along the opposite wall of the tunnel. She heard the sound of the wagon’s motor dwindle into nothing from around the bend. A distant scream followed, then silence.

She winced at a pain in her knee as she inspected the creature’s remains. Its enormous head was still intact, its tongue a twitching worm. Sinews flexed at its temples, pores puckering, kissing the air. A scent rich and sour perfumed the air, a pheromone trail. Ishani recoiled and stamped her boot through its brainpan. Something shrieked far away to her left. The head seemed to expire with a sigh, needle teeth locked in a grin of promise.

The bend in the passage denied her a full view of anything that might be approaching from either side. A metal kerb stood shoulder-height against the opposite wall, a walkway for monks and servitors. The walls and kerb offered no doors or hatches, no venting pipes big enough to crawl through. The lumens above fluttered in their casings like dying moths.

Ishani’s chest felt tight, her lungs straining for the stale air. Beyond the sound of her rasping breath, the tunnel was silent, as if the station itself had breathed its last. The monk had been right, of course. There was nowhere left to go. The barracks would have been the first place the xenos attacked, and she had seen the fall of the Basilica herself. Now here she was, a lone antibody stranded in an iron vein, powerless to prevent her station from succumbing to infection. If Persepia Solitaris were a patient, she would banish its misery with a bolt through the brain. She would deny the enemy even the victory of inflicted suffering. Complete self-destruction was the only recourse now.

Then she remembered.

Some months ago, she had treated a young enginseer for severe burns, his organic core roasted inside his iron shell. He had been charged with investigating a faulty power supply in one of the libraria and suffered an immense electric shock from an ancient conduit. The conduit had been connected to a large sarcophagus-like unit that protruded from the wall: an immolation cell, a relic of the station’s former life as a naval base. It was here that an officer might have destroyed the entire moon by evoking the station’s scuttling protocols, denying the enemy valuable resources in the event that the base should become compromised.

Ishani ran her tongue along the gash in her cheek, tasting copper and crumbs of dirt. She touched her bandeau. The arm of her chirurgeon’s tools whispered over her shoulder, purifying its stitching clamp with a scalding hiss.

Those cells were dotted all over the station. They were presumed to have been disconnected aeons ago, their power supplies rerouted to feed the ravenous demands of the praedia. But as the roasted flesh of the enginseer testified, at least one of the cells was still live. She had submitted her report to the Mechanicus, recommending they investigate further, but that report was most likely in a stack somewhere, still awaiting processing.

It’s likely no one knows the cells could still be live, she thought. Even command will assume that scuttling is not an option.

The protocols utilised solar bunkers hidden about the moon’s surface, releasing their stores of energy into the core of the planetoid, a conflagration that would illuminate the entire star system. And what better way to warn our neighbours? Ishani thought. Protocol would dictate immediate evacuation. Three times the lives lost here in Solitaris would be saved!

The librarium where she had treated the enginseer was impossibly far from here. But there might be another such cell back in the Basilica or nearer the station’s core. The mechanical geography of Persepia Solitaris was a mystery known only to the resident Mechanicus adepts, and even they seemed incapable of giving directions without speaking in riddles.

She hissed as the stitching clamp bit her cheek, wincing as the servo-needle chattered. From what she knew of the Sororitas ships, scuttling could only be enacted in the direst circumstance by a Sister of high rank, someone in possession of a command wafer or talisman of office. She took up her beads, feeling the severed cord slip through her fingers. Her heart tightened with regret.

Something shrieked far away down the tunnel on her right. Her tools withdrew as she hurried along the base of the kerb. Her tongue felt a row of taut threads now lining the inside of her cheek. Ishani slung the empty bolter over her shoulder and crouched in an alcove. She drew her pistol and popped the half-empty clip. Her hand moved to an ammunition pouch, her fingers brushing the purse that held her almanac. She opened the pouch beside it and removed a little sheath of pistol rounds, trying to ignore the phrase repeating in her head.

What does it matter now?

She tried feeding the rounds one by one into the half-empty clip, but the thick metal cylinders spilled past her fingers and danced on the floor. She watched them gleam and roll, feeling an immense weight in her chest, queer in its density since the rest of her felt so hollow. She knew that death prowled these halls and soon it would find her. Yet this death was not the same that presided over the battlefield. That death was communal, glorious, radiant with the hope of remembrance. The death that lurked here promised no such immortality, only violation and squalor, butchery at the hands of mindless alien vermin.

She slammed her fist into the wall, careless of the resounding clang. Had the years wasted in this Throne-cursed pit dulled her wits this much? How else could death’s unexpectedness have so surprised her? Why would the God-Emperor have sent her visions in her dreams? Why would He have her preserve each story so tenderly in the pages of her almanac, only for those stories to go forever unread, lost in darkness? If there was a lesson here, then it was a cruel one; a lesson that certainly befitted one who had felt herself wasted upon her duty to this station, the station that was to become her tomb.

She gulped, bewildered, appalled by her own tears. The shame of it sour in her throat. She was a Sister of Battle, trained since girlhood to receive the light of the God-Emperor. In her years of training she had been blessed with broken bones, torn sinews, torments that would have driven lesser women to death or madness, all of it rendered blissfully welcome via the miraculous power of the Throne.

She scooped up the pistol rounds. They clinked like coins in her hand as she gripped them, pressing her fist to her forehead.

‘Whatever my fate,’ she said, ‘I shall give all of myself.’

She had sworn this vow before Sister Hamanda, and barely fifteen minutes later the xenos had arrived to test her resolve. She whispered a prayer to the first bolter round as she slotted it into the clip. She had stood against horrors before and this was no different. She had no need of hope then, and no need of it now.

Another prayer. Another round loaded.

Something was approaching, but from which direction she could not tell. She placed the base of the next round against the tip of its chamber-mate, holding it at a right angle to prevent it from slipping. Her thumb pressed down as she twisted the cylinder into the breach, a little miracle of dexterity born of ceaseless practice.

As a Sister Hospitaller, Ishani had been taught to reconcile two worlds: those of faith and reason. Though she trusted the light of the God-Emperor to guide her, so too did she trust that ailments and wounds could be countered with calculations and formulae. Through study, even the inexplicable weaponry of the xenos and heretic had surrendered many of their secrets. Nothing was beyond her ravenous comprehension and anything that defied it was to be curbed with a bolter round. The only mysteries she would tolerate were those of her God-Emperor. On Grudgehaven, she had seen a Sister Superior shoot the fuel tank of a fleeing jetbike from an incalculable distance. She had seen wounded Repentia emerge from a wall of fire unscathed. One of them had been swiftly decapitated, only for her headless body to stride forward and cut her attacker in half. Little wonder the hive-dwellers of Grudgehaven regarded the Sororitas as angels of the Throne. Little wonder their wounded wept to see you as though you were Celestine herself.

Ishani slotted the last round, feeling the tightness of the spring beneath. If survival was denied her, then her mission was now clear: she must destroy Persepia Solitaris, let its obliteration warn those on the neighbouring moons before they shared her dismal fate. And if a miracle was the only way for her to succeed in that task, then the Sister Hospitaller was in luck. For the God-Emperor’s faithful were well versed in the extraordinary.

The stacked shell cases flashed as Ishani slotted the clip into the pistol’s receiver. The sound of ragged wings approached, and she pulled further back into the alcove. Something was flying towards her, as unhurried as a sentry on patrol, close to the ceiling as if scanning the floor. The area was too well-lit. There were no exits. Whatever it was that approached would see her the moment it rounded the bend. She must kill it discreetly, but the arms of her chirurgeon’s tools did not have the reach to quietly impale it with a hypo-awl. She raised her pistol. The report would be deafening. She would have to run before more of them arrived. God-Emperor willing, she would find a door to somewhere that wasn’t here.

The flying thing was almost upon her, its shadow now flapping upon the walls. She sank into stillness, her arm steady, eye focused down the gunsight.

A chubby little body wobbled into view, wings skewed and filthy.

‘Borvo!’ She sagged with relief as the cherub saw her and descended.

‘You wretched little pest!’ She laughed. ‘Thanks be to the Throne for that blasted homing sensor.’ She took his heavy little head in both hands and kissed it. The cherub stared back at her, his black eyes gleaming as a voice spoke from his belly-grille.

‘Sororitas!’ The voice was half-chewed by static and the unmistakable roar of a Rhino’s engines. ‘This is Palatine Gundred! Fall back to the western rotunda! We are en route via the eastern protein swamps. Fides aeternum! Not yet is hope lost!’

The transmission hiccupped and began repeating itself.

‘A recording?’

Borvo nodded.

‘The Palatine’s squad must have rigged an independent voxmitter. This message will be playing via any cyber-cherub or servo-skull left functioning, correct?’

Borvo nodded.

‘Not yet is hope lost!’ the recording said.

‘Throne forgive me, Borvo, but the Reverend Mother is gravely mistaken. She must be ignorant of the fact that we are overrun.’

Borvo stared.

‘The Basilica has fallen. Our barracks are gone. We have no army, only survivors. A last stand would be futile… Borvo, attendos! Where is the nearest immolation cell from here? Calculate one most likely to have retained a reliable power supply.’

The cherub’s eyes glimmered, his cybernetic skull whirring. A coil of parchment lined with blotchy text stuttered from a gap in his throat. Ishani took it.

‘The ossuary?’

The catacombs had served as a place of interment since the days of the Navy. The place was a labyrinth, and it was miles away across hostile terrain. She had no hope of reaching it. Unless she found a transport.

‘Borvo, which way to the protein swamps from here? We need to intercept Palatine Gundred, tell her that the immolation cells may remain operational. Our neighbours must be warned. Now, quickly! Conductem!’

The cherub darted into the tunnel to her left. She followed a short distance to find him burbling at her, pointing at a ladder onto the raised walkway. She clambered up it as the cherub hovered overhead, scanning the tunnel. Set into the floor of the walkway, obscured from the road below, was a small hatch.

‘Throne bless you, you little monster.’

The wheel-lock squealed in protest as she wrenched it open. She caught the cherub’s ankle and pulled him down beside her. The ladder descended into a steaming dungeon of pipes and cables. Borvo was already hovering down a narrow walkway, beckoning from between walls of hissing, chugging machinery.

Ishani slammed the hatch closed, her heart suddenly pounding as she pulled every locking lever, tugging each one until it bit into the metal rim, immovable. Only then did she hurry after Borvo, haunted by the last thing she had seen before closing the hatch: something slithering down the tunnel towards them as quick as an eel, something huge, yet barely visible, something armoured in darkness.

Chapter Five

The bell rang from high above, pounding Ishani’s skull, vibrating under her boots as she clattered up the twisting metal stairs of the command spire. Borvo ascended ahead of her. He was smeared with black grease from the cable trench they had crawled through into the cellar below. The laud hailers outside squalled through the walls, the same command, over and over.

‘All brothers shall return to cloisters immediately and await further instruction.’

‘Enough,’ panted Ishani as she reached the top of the stairs. An abandoned servo-skull hovered beside the control altar. It withdrew one of its tendrils, cutting off the vox-cast mid-sentence. ‘And turn off the damn bell while you’re at it.’

Ishani threw open one of the arched windows. It offered a view some forty feet onto the metal platform below, a platform identical to the one she had attended that morning.

‘Servo-skull, has a Sororitas transport passed through here?’

‘Not to my knowledge, Reverend Mother.’

‘Thank the Throne. Now, can you shut off the nutrient sprays?’

‘Reverend Mother, I cannot alter the precipitation schedule without written instruction counter-signed by Praedium Master Mordo.’

The lumens above the protein swamp were dim, a sky full of moons peering through the mizzling fog that Ishani knew extended for miles around. Aeons ago this hall would have been lined with broken gunships awaiting repair. Since then, the elevatoria had been filled in and the hall bedded with yards of rich synthetic loam. White rivers of nutrient milk veined the land. They glittered, teeming with gristlefish, whose flesh were ground and dried into cakes to sustain the Militarum while on campaign. No sound disturbed that of the nutrient jets hissing from the ceiling.

‘Transport has entered the praedium,’ the servo-skull said.

Twin lights glowed in the distance. Ishani’s lens magnified to a smudge of pixels nodding crazily over the eastern furrows. She pushed the servo-skull aside and yelled into the vox.

‘Sororitas Rhino!’ Her voice boomed over the swamp for miles, projected by the laud hailer array. ‘This is Sister Hospitaller Ishani! I’m in Command Spire Lustro, south-west of your position! If you can, adjust your course and collect me! Repeat, Command Spire Lustro!’

The transport had already changed course, turning hard left towards her as if seized by a magnet.

‘Foreign component has entered the praedium,’ the servo-skull said.

‘Explain.’

‘Unidentified,’ the servo-skull said.

The Rhino was fast materialising out of the mist, a rollicking black hulk crashing towards her through rivers of milk, its storm bolter hanging broken-necked from its mount. Ishani squinted again through her lens. She could see no heat signatures in pursuit, though the transport was lurching left and right as if to baffle a pursuer.

‘Servo-skull,’ she said. ‘Are you sure?’

A tower of ribs and claws erupted from behind the Rhino, announcing its presence with a breaching bellow. The fleeing transport swerved right, nearly tumbling onto its back as it bounced over a ridge of mud.

‘Throne deliver us!’ Ishani gripped the window ledge as the spire quaked around her. The thing was some terrible derivation of the worm-like monsters that had conquered the Basilica, though this was bulkier, its armoured talons more compact. Its head flowered at its apex, spreading vast fanged petals as it plunged after the Rhino, talons poised like spears.

Again the Rhino swerved, spraying a curtain of milk and filth as the horror slammed head-first into the mud behind it. The Rhino bounced again, fighting to right itself, as the monster continued to plunge, its immense body diving through the sea of filth until its barbed tail slid from view. The Rhino swerved again and headed towards Ishani.

‘For Throne’s sake!’ she yelled through the laud hailers. ‘Save yourselves!’

The command spire creaked beneath her. A data-slate slid from the control altar and shattered on the floor. The Rhino stubbornly maintained its course as it zig-zagged through the swamp, blindly anticipating where those jaws might erupt next. The monster exploded out of the mud beside it, snapping at the transport’s flank before diving again. The Rhino barged aside and accelerated, nearing the platform.

Ishani hurled an iron lectern through the window; a heartbeat later glass crashed onto metal below.

‘Borvo!’

The cherub was poking at the servo-skull’s augmetics with an inquisitive finger. Ishani balanced into a crouch on the jagged window ledge. The platform lay far below. Borvo now nestled under her arm, his ancient grav-motor humming against her power armour. Hopefully it would be enough to help guide her descent onto the Rhino as it passed at speed. The platform lay far below, an island of lethal solidity in a sea of mud. Should she miss the transport and hit the floor, the combined weight of her armour, her chirurgeon’s tools and Hamanda’s bolter strapped to her back would pulverise every bone in her body.

The Rhino thundered nearer; another few seconds and it would reach her.

A pillar of splayed spines launched itself from the earth, clutching at the empty air. The violence of the monster’s ascent shook the command spire and Ishani slipped from the ledge. Her heart froze as the platform suddenly rushed to meet her. Her hand caught the ledge, buoyed by Borvo, his motor straining under her arm. Beads of nutrient mist dribbled into her eyes. She blinked away their sting to see the monster’s tail disappear. The Rhino jolted as it mounted the platform, the tremor nudging her fingers from the ledge a second too soon.

Ishani kicked herself away from the wall, launching herself towards the oncoming transport. Borvo grunted beside her, his motor screaming under her weight. The air rushed cold on her face as she abandoned herself to timing and gravity.

Her armour braced the joints in her legs as she crashed onto the carpet of filigreed iron now rolling out from under her. She scrabbled for a ridge in the transport’s roof, but it had already slid away beneath her, flinging her into space. She caught the reliquary casket mounted at the rear, her weight almost wrenching the thing free. She screamed, ligaments tearing in her shoulder, her toes now dragging through the mud. Her world was a shuddering blur, her body vibrating to the teeth as she drowned in a mayhem of smoke and noise and spattering mud. The sinews in her wrist shrieked as her armoured body rolled. The Rhino was swerving again, the gathering mire now tugging at her boots, threatening to snatch her away. Her other hand flailed for purchase.

Something caught it.

Borvo, a hovering glob of mud, hauled her up by the wrist until her fingers found the other side of the reliquary. She could feel the casket’s bolts giving way as she threw an arm up onto the roof, gasping for air through a mask of slathering mud.

Something hit them, a broadside from a battering ram. The world shook and the reliquary came away in her hand as she slammed into the Rhino’s hull. She seized another handhold, tasting blood. The Rhino had stalled, its spinning treads ploughing a geyser of mud. A sudden wind blew in her face, hot and foetid. As she clambered for purchase, she saw massive purple stakes had been hammered into the roof to which she clung. A huge yellow eye glared at her from beneath an armoured crest, blind with hunger as it glared through plumes of exhaust.

Ishani clung to the hull as she stared back, cold fear boiling into hatred. She hauled herself towards the gurgling behemoth. Its gums wrinkled, grinning at her as its huge fangs squealed deeper into the metal, its foul breath puffing strands of scorching slime in her face. She could hear the Sisters trapped inside the transport, every hatch either pushed into the mud or pinned by teeth and claws. Punctured metal screamed falsetto in her ear as talons sank further into the roof. The huge eye squinted as if in contemptuous recognition. Ishani had crawled close enough to touch it. It swivelled, staring for an instant down the muzzle of her bolt pistol.

The yellow orb exploded magnificently. The pale flesh that housed it ballooned with a thump as the mass-reactive shell detonated somewhere inside that enormous skull. Serrated talons unsheathed sparks as they ripped free of the metal, the monster withdrawing in a gorgeous tumult of screams, its body convulsing, tail lashing as it tried to shake itself free of the agony in its head.

The Rhino’s engine roared as it lurched free of the mud, almost shedding its saviour as the vehicle resumed its flight across the furrows. Borvo caught Ishani’s wrist, taking her pistol as she clambered onto the buckled roof hatch, everything slick with reeking slime.

The trapdoor shivered. Someone was trying to beat it open from inside. The hatch flew open. Strong hands seized her, hauling her into the candlelit chamber below as the lid clanged shut overhead.

‘She’s in!’ someone yelled.

Armoured phantoms jostled Ishani, steadying her as the Rhino gathered speed. The Hospitaller gasped her thanks, her words lost in a cage of engine-noise. Shafts of vaporous light pierced the roof, revealing faces beneath raised visors, expressions lit with awe and curiosity at the sight of her. She had not been inside a Rhino since Grudgehaven, though she instantly recognised the smell; that reassuring brew of smoke and incense, stale sweat and holy oils. One of the Battle Sisters looked up from the augur console in the corner, her face bathed in glowing green.

‘It’s not following,’ she said.

‘Well, that won’t be the last of them.’ Palatine Gundred, a grey-haired tower of ebony robes, pounded on the driver’s door, her ivory gauntlet flashing in the dark. ‘Get us out of here. Full speed until we reach the rotunda.’ Her crimson rosarius hung from her waist like a tear of blood.

‘Reverend Mother,’ Ishani said. ‘Now I am here, you must listen to me. If your transmission remains active, then I have information that must be shared with every survivor in this station.’

Someone hissed in agony.

‘In a moment, Sister Hospitaller,’ Gundred said. ‘Our wounded first have need of you.’

One of the Battle Sisters lay nearby, her armour maglocked to the port bench. Borvo was already sanctifying the air with a jar of incense.

‘She’s been poisoned,’ someone said. ‘One of the xenos bit her.’

Ishani touched her bandeau. Her chirurgeon’s tools stirred. The armature nestled over her shoulder, its lamp revealing a row of holes across the Sister’s broken vambrace. Ishani knelt beside the bench. The grooved floor was rivered with blood.

The Sister’s face was a marble death-mask, lips writhing over rigid teeth as she hissed a preservative prayer. Ishani’s lens whirred. The bones of the warrior’s hand had been crushed by monstrous pressure. Veins pulsed black all the way to her heart.

‘How long ago?’ Ishani’s lascutter sang a red line across buckled ceramite.

‘An hour?’ someone said.

The ceramite fell away to reveal a pillow of glistening black flesh. The air thickened with the dank smell of rot. Ishani’s lens bustled with data-screed.

<Unidentified anti-coagulant detected.>

<Identifying known components…>

Ishani recognised only a few of the toxins at work here. The rest were unfathomable strains of known proteins and enzymes, ingenious mutations presumably evolved to counter certain prey cells. A transfusion of pseudo-vitae infused with a counter-blend of anti-venom might stabilise her, but it wouldn’t stop the necrotoxins from melting holes in her blood vessels.

Ishani asked, ‘What is her name?’

‘Katrina,’ someone said.

Ishani laid her hand over the dying woman’s heart; through her lens she could see the organ galloping beneath the breastplate as if desperate to escape. Katrina’s hand found hers, her eyes meeting those of her saviour. Ishani leaned in and spoke in the warrior’s ear.

‘Your duty is at an end, Sister Katrina of the Valorous Heart. Your place in His eternal light has been earned. Lucia be praised.’

The Valorous Heart was an Order unsurpassed in its creed of stoicism. The muscles pulsing in Katrina’s gaunt cheeks were the only indication of agony that she would allow. Ishani thumbed a blessing over the Battle Sister’s forehead; the woman’s eyes never left hers.

Ishani had already drawn the misericordia from her vambrace. It was smaller, thinner than the blade of mercy wielded by the Legio Custodes; it was a needle of clemency whetted upon the blessed stone of a martyr’s tomb. She placed the stiletto’s tip at a seam in Katrina’s armour, but a strong hand caught the Hospitaller’s wrist.

It was Palatine Gundred. She was shaking her head. Ishani clambered to her feet, appalled. The Palatine went to speak into her ear, but Ishani spoke first.

‘Palatine Gundred, our Sister will be dead within the hour and that hour shall not be pleasant.’

‘I need you only to stabilise her,’ Gundred said. ‘If the God-Emperor wills her survival, she may receive proper treatment once we are victorious.’

Ishani pulled back. Palatine Gundred was some years older than her, her face lined but miraculously unscarred. As such, she was regarded as unique among the Valorous Heart. Her cheeks were smooth, both eyes intact. She gazed at Ishani, handsome and glacial.

‘Victorious?’ Ishani searched Gundred’s smile for any trace of irony.

‘I received word via servo-skull, thank the Throne. Our Sisters have the xenos invaders at bay at several chokepoints, but their rear remains vulnerable. We are en route to secure the rotunda near the fermentation vats. From there we shall commence the rout.’

Ishani looked to the others. ‘The Basilica has fallen!’

‘As have the barracks,’ Gundred said.

‘You know this?’ Ishani said. ‘You know this and still you believe all is not lost?’

‘We have faith,’ Gundred said.

‘Palatine, please understand that the enemy is intelligent and methodical. They destroyed our augur array, our vox. They attacked under cover of the meteor field and broke us before we could fight back. Furthermore, they understand how to turn our strengths – our faith – to their advantage.’

‘The xenos are a virus,’ Gundred said. ‘Nothing more.’

‘The Palatine is correct, Reverend Mother.’ One of the other Battle Sisters had spoken. She was huge, with hair as grey as Gundred’s, her eyes dark with menace. ‘They are nothing more than beasts.’

‘Sisters, you are mistaken,’ Ishani said. ‘These creatures are astute in warcraft. I have studied their kind. Their minds are connected. What one knows, they all know.’

‘We too have “studied” them, Reverend Mother.’ The dark-eyed Sister grinned. ‘We fought them alongside the Reverend Palatine on Karn’s Fell.’

‘Don’t remind me, Zhora,’ Gundred said, and smiled. ‘Four months’ battle and not one scar to show for it, eh?’ The others laughed until Ishani’s yell silenced them all.

‘Are you blind? There is no triumph to be had here, Sisters.’

Gundred’s smile vanished. ‘You do both yourself and my squad a dishonour, Sister,’ she said. ‘We risked our lives to save you, so that you might help us. Instead, you profane our spirits with talk of hopelessness?’

Katrina shivered on the bench, eyes tight with pain. Ishani knelt once more and took her hand.

‘Now what of this information of which you spoke?’ Gundred said. ‘Or are you here to make an end of us all?’

‘That I am,’ Ishani said.

Everyone stared.

‘We can destroy the entire station and the xenos along with it,’ she said.

One of the younger Sisters spoke. ‘Reverend Mother, the immolation cells are no longer operational.’

‘On the contrary,’ Ishani said. ‘I learned from one of the enginseers that any number of them may remain functional. The nearest of these is in the ossuary. My cherub can lead us all to it.’ Ishani looked to Gundred. ‘If you’ll take us there.’

Katrina groaned as if she meant to speak.

‘You said the xenos know everything,’ Gundred said. ‘Would they not have discerned this threat too and countered it already?’

‘This information was unknown to all but a few of us,’ Ishani said. ‘Thus, the xenos will likely have remained ignorant of it.’

The Battle Sisters murmured as Ishani spoke again.

‘Palatine Gundred, the ossuary is unmanned. It will not be a priority target. The xenos remain engaged with our troops. We can slip in unobserved and deny the enemy victory, but we must go now.’

Zhora growled. ‘For a Sister Hospitaller, you seem unusually eager to extinguish life.’

‘When that life is beyond saving, yes.’

The younger Sister spoke up again. ‘Reverend Palatine, if I may–’

‘No you may not, Sister Eva.’ Gundred’s expression softened, as if amused by the words of a child. She gripped a rung in the ceiling and roared to the others.

‘What victory in this galaxy lies beyond the reach of faith?’

‘None!’ The Sisters’ cries drowned even the roar of the Rhino’s engines.

Gundred grinned and punched the roof. ‘And thus no victory is beyond reach of the Adepta Sororitas!’

Katrina grunted as the Rhino rocked. Borvo mopped her brow with a rag.

Ishani yelled, ‘Then what of the other stations? They remain ignorant of our plight. They must be warned. Scuttling will ignite this planet’s core. Our neighbours will evacuate as soon as they see the conflagration. They’ll be gone before the enemy hiding in the meteor field has the chance to reach them.’

‘With faith we shall destroy the foe utterly.’ Gundred spoke gently. ‘What has happened to you, Sister Hospitaller, that your conviction is so wanting?’

‘I have faith aplenty, Palatine. And it is neither misplaced nor blind.’

‘Have you forgotten what miracles may be evoked by the benediction of combat? Have you spent too long buried in scrolls and formulae for stoppered bowels?’

Ishani twitched with anger. ‘I was at Grudgehaven Hive when the xenos attacked,’ she snarled, glaring at the other Sisters. ‘It was I who saved the life of your Canoness Hilde! It was I who spent three nights fighting off xenos jackals with naught but bolt pistols and a bone-saw! It was I–’ She shuddered, chilled by the shame of her outburst. She looked away, her rage suddenly exhausted.

Sister Eva gasped. ‘That was you?’

Gundred spoke. ‘Then the Sister Hospitaller of all people should know that the God-Emperor does not abandon His faithful.’

Ishani felt knots in her stomach. Had she misdiagnosed the situation? Did the God-Emperor plan for them to rout the xenos at the rotunda? Had she been blind once again?

‘Palatine Gundred,’ she said. ‘If you wish to spend your martyrdom with bolter in hand, then my prayers are with you. But my path lies elsewhere.’

Gundred and the others stared at her, fascinated, as she continued.

‘Entry to the immolation cell requires a talisman of command such as the rosarius at your belt. May I have it? Please. With that I shall take my leave of you and continue to the ossuary on foot.’

She held out her hand. Gundred studied her opponent.

‘You doubt we shall achieve victory?’ she said.

Ishani nodded. ‘I will not rely upon a miracle to save the lives of our neighbours.’

‘And you think reaching the ossuary alone and on foot would be any less of a miracle?’

‘Reverend Palatine, forgive me,’ Ishani said, and made a grab for Gundred’s rosarius.

The Palatine smacked her hand away, eyes wide with disbelief. The others shrieked in horror as they seized Ishani, averting their eyes as they struggled to comprehend the Hospitaller’s offence. Sister Eva spoke in her ear. ‘Reverend Mother, have you gone mad?’ The chamber filled with a clamour of prayers, jabbered benedictions of constancy, pleas to the God-Emperor for Ishani’s forgiveness.

Gundred withdrew, her finger raised in warning. ‘You dare lay hand upon your Palatine? Had I not desperate need of you, Sister, I would have you take the Oath of the Repentia this instant.’

Borvo tugged Ishani’s arm. Katrina moaned on the bench. The Battle Sisters released her.

‘Your destiny lies with us,’ Gundred said. ‘We need every bolter we can muster. Now see to your duties. I shall judge your transgressions once we have claimed victory in the name of the God-Emperor.’

Ishani dropped to her knees beside Katrina, numb, as her chirurgeon’s tools began loading the hypo-awl with a concoction of anti-venoms. She felt with shaking hands along Katrina’s throat and guided the awl unsteadily into the vein. The anti-venom would staunch the poison for a while, but the stimulants would wreak agony upon Katrina’s already tortured veins. Borvo gazed at his mistress as if curious, his belly-grille warbling a passage from The Passion of St Lucia.

‘May blessed anguish last not a moment, but an eternity.’ This verse was a favourite among the Valorous Heart. Katrina stiffened, sweat glistening as the awl hissed at her throat. ‘For in pain resides truth.’

Katrina smiled. Gundred was bellowing to the others.

‘See to your weapons, my angels, my valiant Sisters. We are almost at the rotunda, and there shall our faith be rewarded.’

Chapter Six

The gates to the fermentation chambers were blast-proof, an immovable wall of iron at least a yard thick. They trembled now like wind-stirred leaves, bulges gradually beaten into the metal by something immense that hammered from the other side. From the razor shrieks, it was impossible to tell whether it was the sound of the monster’s thwarted screams or the squeal of its talons raking metal. The cacophony threw tremors around the curving walls, singing all the way up the bell-like dome of the rotunda. Pipes and conduits rattled in the walls as the deafening clamour echoed away down adjoining tunnels.

Gundred laughed above the din. ‘Well met, Sisters!’

Ishani looked up from stitching torn flesh. Yet another group of ragged Battle Sisters had arrived. These came aboard a dented wagon drenched in dark xenos gore.

‘We had no need for vox, Reverend Palatine.’ Their Sister Superior approached and clasped Gundred’s hand. ‘You can hear this racket across the whole of the western sector. Every able-bodied Sister who can hear it will be heading this way for certain.’

‘Excellent,’ Gundred said. ‘Now help me direct the others. We must erect our defences before that abomination breaks through those gates. It cannot be allowed to threaten our chokepoints to the east.’

The warriors nodded, welcomed by the others as they dispersed to help move wagons, anti-grav pallets, stasis casks, even deactivated servitors, mounting a semi-circular barricade before the gates. The black-armoured women moved swiftly yet with unearthly calm, placid as swans as they moved among their defences. Ishani could see a handful of Dominions positioned behind the cover of one of the larger conveyance crawlers. They knelt in prayer to their storm bolters, making the sacred gestures from clip to grip, each warrior imploring their machine-spirits be ready. She spotted the unmistakable bulk of Retributors on the balcony above, forming a ring of heavy bolters around the dome. Cherubs circled above them, their censers fogging the ceiling with scented vapour, dispelling the stench of festering yeast from the adjoining fermentation halls.

In the vast chamber below, the monks far outnumbered their Battle Sister guardians. The men were wide-eyed, clearly numb with shock, many staggering under the weight of terrible wounds, which Ishani had been ordered to ignore. The monks decorated the barricades with votive candles or gathered to sing hymns of protection and deliverance. The voice of the choir trembled as surely as the gates before which they stood.

Ishani had been busy since arrival with tending her injured Sisters. Lacerations, bites and stab wounds mainly, inflicted by talons hard enough to punch through sacred ceramite. At least this meant the wounds were mostly clean, flesh parted like bread into slabs of tissue, rich with clotting blood, easily stitched or packed, sanctified with a purity seal.

She had performed only one amputation, a leg chewed to pulp below the shin by xenos jaws. Ishani’s blade circled flesh with a gentle hiss; clamps ratcheted to restrain walls of flesh, exposing the pale stick at their core. A hot whiff like scorched wood rose as her bone-saw kissed away the ruined stump, which she handed to Borvo with orders to lay it to rest as best he could. The patient had grinned the whole time, a true Battle Sister of the Valorous Heart, her eyes glazed as she sang praises to her martyred saint. Ishani barely had time to anoint her forehead with oil before the warrior rose and limped back to the gunline, clutching a broken shovel as a crutch.

Beneath the cloying smog of incense, the air felt smeared, moist with an unfamiliar smell. Her lens ratcheted, studying the atmosphere as she paused to bestow a blessing upon a group of pleading monks.

<Sixty-two known grades of xenos spore presently airborne.>

Ishani tried not to imagine the xenos invaders taking root like flowers, their vile pollen flooding the venting systems, re-seeding the station in the hope of creating their own abominable pastures.

The Battle Sisters touched her armour as she passed among them. Some paused to kiss the hem of her habit or murmured benedictions of their own.

‘Lucia’s grace be upon you, Sister Hospitaller.’

‘The light of the Throne is with you, Reverend Mother.’

‘With word and bolter.’

Ishani did her best to nod to her benefactors, bestowing upon each a fleeting smile. The ossuary lay but a scant distance from here; twenty minutes, had she a wagon. She had found herself lingering near the Rhino several times, only to find Gundred watching her nearby.

Ishani paused to reset a hand full of broken fingers.

God-Emperor, she thought. I am bound to accept the word of your Palatine. I am bound to tend the wounds of my Sisters. If you would have me die here among them, know that I have given all that I have, all that I am. Faith unwavering. Strength everlasting.

She twisted disjointed bones back into their seats with a crack.

God-Emperor, forgive my faithless heart. Once again, I wish to be not where I am. Though I crave only to serve you, to save my Sisters. I stand in need of your guidance, God-Emperor.

The rousing wail of an organ sang through a servo-skull. Every clang and clatter ceased as the Battle Sisters paused in their fortifications. The monks looked up from their prayers. Even the cherubim halted, hovering to attention in mid-air. Now only the battering of the gate profaned the silence. The servo-skull hovered near Gundred, who knelt atop the Rhino, raising her bolter with both hands, her eyes heavenward.

The organ music continued for a moment or two. At the appointed note, there came the thunk of dozens of armoured knees, the rattle of weapons unslung and hefted. Every Battle Sister in the rotunda now had her weapon raised in offering. Ishani was among them, having moved without thinking, her bolt pistol raised, her head bowed in contemplation. Another few Battle Sisters, their armour broken, faces bloodied, limped from a tunnel to join the congregation and immediately knelt in supplication.

‘God-Emperor!’ Gundred’s cry defied the momentous screams of the xenos monster straining at the gates. ‘To our sacred armaments are we bound!’

‘As we are bound to you,’ the congregation intoned.

‘God-Emperor, we raise up our hearts to receive thy blessing! Guide bolt, melta and flame!’

Dozens of hands made the sign of the trinity.

‘Make the armour of thy foe like unto smoke, so that we may sunder the unholy flesh beyond.’

The congregation murmured in unison. ‘Sororitas non enim derelictae.’

Gundred looked down at her troops, her gaze lingering upon Ishani. ‘Nor shall our God-Emperor forsake His faithful.’

The flames of a cherub-borne brazier gleamed in Gundred’s eyes. Ishani remembered sunlight glinting through glassaic. During her first pilgrimage to one of the sanctums of the Argent Shroud, she had seen a titanic window depicting one of the many deaths of Saint Celestine. Ishani had been stirred enough by that colossal beauty to kneel in prayer among the other pilgrims.

It was the eyes of the undying martyr that had so captivated her. Some cunning artificer working with shards of coloured armaglass had captured an expression that spoke to the Hospitaller not of ferocity, but compassion. Though the saint gripped the shaft of the spear that impaled her, her yellow armour segmented ruby-red, her countenance was not one of fury, nor that of the zealous penitent who strives to embrace death like the Sisters Repentia. The eyes of Celestine shone with hope. The serenity of her smile spoke of a courageous acceptance of the fate that had befallen her. Oblivion had crossed her path in the course of her duties, and it had proven no obstacle to her faith. Those gleaming eyes bore the unquenchable light of the God-Emperor. They trusted to the existence of that radiance, even in its absence. The eyes of Saint Celestine bore witness, even in the darkness.

Ishani’s cheeks were now wet with tears, hands clasped tight around her bolt pistol as if to contain the battle-fury now stoked in her chest. Gundred stood now, perched like an angel upon the Rhino’s hull, her unmarked face radiant as a vision.

She roared, ‘The xenos are many! But they are beasts, slaves to their own instinct! Brute hunger alone drives them! See?’

The door shuddered again, every inch of the metal now swollen with dents. Another hammer blow and a rivet the size of a fist bulleted from the door, braining one of the monks. The Battle Sisters stirred, craving murder, willing those gates to come crashing open and give them something to kill.

‘The howls of the xenos are entreaties to extinguish the heresy of their existence! Their ignorance renders them predictable!’

The gates thundered. Metal groaned.

‘Thus, shall we outmanoeuvre them! Thus, shall we purge this filth and resanctify Persepia Solitaris!’

The hammering ceased. The gate shuddered to a standstill. The walls trembled into silence. Something immense shifted behind the doors, heavy claws thudding on iron as the monster retreated, as if gathering itself for one last, battering-ram blow.

The Sisters scattered behind cover, bolters rattling, all prayers concluded. Gundred turned and stood her ground, daring the beast to break open the gates and present itself. Even the monks were silent, gripping rusty lasrifles and farming implements as they cowered behind cover. But the final blow upon the gates never came.

Ishani shuddered.

Whatever fate may befall me, she thought, I am your witness, God-Emperor beloved by all.

Borvo grunted in her ear. The little beast was tugging at her habit. She shoved him away, but he was insistent. He was pointing at something behind her, gurgling desperately as he indicated the vented wall that faced the defenders’ rear.

At first glance, Ishani thought they were candles, hundreds of them flickering through the flues in the wall. The gates stood, buckled but unbroken.

Now Ishani suddenly knew why.

The monster that had been clamouring at the gate had succeeded in attracting its scattered prey into a single location of its choosing. Now it had departed, its task complete.

Ishani went to scream a warning as the lights behind the wall stirred like startled fireflies.

They had no fear of fire. In the hives of Grudgehaven, even the sneering drukhari had scattered like frightened birds before plumes of blazing promethium. Those cleansing fires were ravenous, inescapable, promising agony to the unclean. Nothing in the arsenal of the Sisterhood seemed to equal the ability of holy fire to sow panic among the enemy.

A lone Dominion turned to unleash a snow-white jet upon her attackers. The xenos scuttled into the inferno without hesitation. They emerged, blazing and determined, spearing the Sister of Battle with charred talons before they all vanished together in a searing cloud. A fuel hose had been severed or a canister ruptured, drowning all beneath a tide of flames. The roiling heat swept across the rotunda, scorching Ishani as she cropped the skull of another attacker with a slash of her bone-saw. The thing was of the same foul breed as had attacked her in the hospice.

By the time she had seen their ambushers grinning at her from behind the wall, their vile kin were already busy on the balcony above. Cut-throat shadows had moved among the Retributors, their backs to the enemy, heavy bolters still trained upon the unbroken gates. The monks had frozen at first sight of the enemy, an army of knives rattling towards them. The Battle Sisters had turned their guns to meet the ambush, switching direction as precisely as machines as they vented their outrage upon the foe. Gundred yelled. Bolters roared. Flamers spat.

Claws clattered as yet more xenos streamed from the ruptured walls. Ishani had fought to reach her Sisters, but the things were now raining like spiders from the balcony above, forcing her back. The chamber was now a labyrinth of flames. Jagged shadows hunted through the smoke.

Something shifted behind her. Propelled by a thought, her chirurgeon’s tools swivelled and struck. The arm caught a xenos horror in the act of creeping over the roof of a conveyance rig, the hypo-awl now jammed in the creature’s eye. Two more shadows came bounding towards her. She stilled herself as she raised her pistol, and expelled one set of brains. The remaining monster squealed as it launched itself, hooks splayed to embrace her.

She swung aside, cleaving a limb with her bone-saw as she let the creature crash to the floor. It flung strings of ichor as it scrabbled to right itself. Ishani brought her foot down on the back of its neck, relishing the snap of gristle beneath her boot.

The bulk of the swarm had moved on to the other side of the rotunda, leaving behind a jumble of bodies in broken armour, faces torn, eyes glazed. Through the choking smoke, Ishani could hear the swarm shrieking from the direction of the barricade closest to the gate. The sound of bolter fire was dwindling; only distant bellows of defiance remained. Ishani could hear herself assess the situation with the brutal calculus of the Hospitaller.

They are lost, she thought. You cannot save them.

‘Yet I can try,’ she said to herself.

She withdrew behind a stack of servo-pallets to check her ammunition. Her pouches were empty. The pistol held the last of her clips. She marvelled at having spent them all so quickly. Yet more monstrosities screeched nearby. Hunched silhouettes bobbed through the debris to her right. She levelled her pistol, the gyroscopix and recoil compensators that veined her armour steadying her aim as she fired.

Three barks of light and three bodies fell, her outstretched arm a rudder pivoting sharply from one target to the next. Yet more shadows raced to replace them, closing fast. She destroyed one more before the clip snapped empty. The monsters seemed to cackle as they hurdled the wreckage, hooks flashing through the smoke.

Ishani cursed her blindness, cursed her weakness, cursed her lack of resolve before Palatine Gundred. She pulled back into a fighting stance, her bone-saw poised to meet the xenos, when a glowing plasma pistol presented itself beside her.

‘Borvo!’

The cherub grunted at her to take the steaming weapon from his outstretched hand. His other arm clutched a wealth of bolt clips retrieved from the dead. She snatched the plasma weapon, while the cherub took the spent bolt pistol. The plasma pistol had only recently been fired, and its seething blue coils burned her face, even at arm’s length. The muzzle vents snorted blue steam as she fired, again and again. Blinding balls of magma wrought havoc among the foe, glowing blisters bursting among scurrying bodies, melting chitin and iron into slag.

‘Never mind the blessing, Borvo!’ The cherub was warbling a lengthy benediction over an ammunition clip prior to loading the bolt pistol. Ishani kept firing, the tumult of light and noise attracting yet more chittering xenos. She felt the pistol suddenly throb in her grip as spikes of blue steam shot from beside its cooling coils.

The emergency venting. Ishani knew very well what an overcharged plasma weapon could do to a human limb. Yet she fired again, another pouncing xenos consumed by a miniature white sun.

The pistol now heaved with light, blinding her. She squinted as she took aim at her final target, a taloned abomination dodging towards her between molten pools. The pistol’s vents screamed at her, scorching her face, scouring her nose and lungs. The xenos coiled, poised to launch itself at the Hospitaller.

She threw the smoking plasma pistol aside and screamed at the creature.

‘Come then, you bastard!’

The xenos obliged, its fangs a steel trap as it went for her throat. She swung a heavy servo-pallet with both hands, feeling the metal frame shatter the creature’s shell as she smashed her attacker aside. Borvo calmly handed her the loaded bolt pistol and she shot the xenos through the eye before it could recover.

She scanned the flames for some means of retreat but found only smoke and shadows. The ossuary and its immolation chamber were now unreachable, separated by chambers and halls dense with nightmares just like this one. Nightmares that would go on to consume the other stations, all three of them as blind as their outlier to what lay hidden within the approaching meteor field.

‘I should have taken that rosarius and made for the ossuary, Borvo. God-Emperor, forgive me, but I should have killed any who tried to stop me.’

A yell rang out nearby, fierce with hope. ‘Stand with me, Sisters! By Lucia’s blood, victory shall yet be ours!’

‘Gundred still lives?’ Ishani could hear claws scrabbling towards her as the smoke thickened, greasy with torched meat. She put on her rebreather as she moved from cover, her belt restocked, her pistol ready. Through the smoke to her left she could see the Rhino standing amid a field of wreckage with a familiar robed figure standing defiant upon its roof.

Gundred’s bolter sang in her arms. Ishani ran towards her, vaulting strewn bodies, struggling over toppled barricades. Borvo scooted after her, his wings cutting contrails through the smoke. Ishani saw two of Gundred’s squad standing with her atop the Rhino. They were hollering prayers of consecration, attracting a tidal rattle of claws from all around the rotunda.

Ishani clambered over a pile of corpses, feeling bones crumple beneath her armoured weight. There was a monk here torn in half, his face still rigid with astonishment, his innards trailing over the warrior who had fought to protect him.

Sister Katrina’s eyes had been destroyed, her nose split open by something that was neither claw nor munitions. Ishani aimed her pistol at the surrounding shadows, eyes darting for any sign of the tendril-mouthed horror she had fought in the library. Nothing. Her lens switched, revealing the empty burrow inside Katrina’s skull. Her brainpan had been licked clean, its contents stolen, memories absorbed; memories of all that Ishani would have said about the still-functioning immolation cells and her intention to engage one of them.

Silhouettes scurried through the smoke like disembodied hands. Ishani dragged the flamer from Katrina’s grip and dowsed them in a radiant stream.

‘Borvo! Grenades, colligentos!’ The cherub swerved away, gaining height as he searched the floor. Ishani clambered onto a toppled rig. The xenos were bounding back over the barriers, stumbling, screeching in their fervour to reach the Sisters on the Rhino. Ishani shot two of the creatures as she clambered further up the rig’s loading pincer, preparing to leap onto the transport beside it. The Sisters stood raining bolter fire into the oncoming foe, pouring devastation into their ranks. As Ishani leapt onto the Rhino, she saw something spring from the balcony above. The bristling shadow landed on Gundred, staking her arm to the roof of the transport as it raked her with its claws.

Ishani yelled to the others. ‘Keep firing!’ She went to aim her pistol at the creature’s head, when a volley of bolter fire erupted from beneath it, exploding from its back. The xenos flopped dead atop its killer.

Gundred struggled as Ishani helped haul the dead creature aside. The Palatine’s face was a ruin, her breastplate shredded. The left arm was gone; the pinning talon had sheared through it almost completely.

One of the Sisters turned as she reloaded, dark eyes wide. It was Sister Zhora.

‘Does she live?’

‘I live, Sisters!’ Gundred gave a gurgling laugh. ‘The Emperor has decreed our victory!’

Ishani’s lascutter had already severed Gundred’s arm above the elbow, the stump black and bubbling as she capped it with a staunching clamp. Gundred’s face had been scored to the marrow, one of her eyes half-pulled from its socket. The Palatine laughed dreamily as she touched her ruined face.

‘At last,’ she murmured.

The Sisters’ bolters banged left and right. They were picking targets now, single shots to conserve ammunition.

Borvo swooped into view clutching a belt clustered with grenades.

‘Borvo! Defence pattern nine-four!’ Ishani heard the snap of pins tugged free as the cherub flung the belt into the enemy’s midst.

‘I’m assuming command!’ Ishani cried, lifting Gundred from the pool spreading beneath her. Zhora glanced at her in astonishment. The grenades thumped nearby, unleashing a squall of insectile screams.

‘Sisters, retreat! Now!’ Ishani yelled. ‘The Palatine’s wounds may be mortal. Get her inside and get us out of here! I’ll cover you!’

‘No!’ Gundred spat, grabbing Ishani’s arm. ‘Give me my bolter!’ Ishani saw the red rosarius still dangling from the Palatine’s belt. The cord would have yielded with a tug.

Ishani screamed, ‘Sister Zhora, I gave you an order! Take her below!’

Zhora scowled as she and her comrade received the wounded Palatine. Ishani took up the flamer, narrowed its valve to maximum range. Borvo hovered behind her as she washed the oncoming xenos to ashes. The others were clambering down inside the transport.

Borvo squealed at the sight of something to Ishani’s left.

Something big was crouched on the edge of a cargo container, its scythe talons folded like wings as it scanned the field of battle. Her lens pierced the smoke, magnifying its face.

One of its eyes had been welded shut, one side of its octopoid head sunken where chemicals had eaten its flesh down to heaving chambers of tissue. Suddenly it was staring straight back at her, its one eye glaring above a beard of bloody worms. It seemed to be squinting, its facial muscles tightening, as if in recognition. Then a blur and it was gone.

Ishani felt sick as she thumbed the release on the flamer’s fuel canister. The Rhino shuddered to life beneath her. Gritty exhaust fumed either side. The xenos scrambled over their blackened, smoking dead. She twisted the canister free as the Rhino lurched, almost knocking her from the roof.

‘Borvo!’ she cried. The cherub swooped to snatch the canister from her outstretched hand as she dropped down into the closing maw of the boarding ramp. Figures jostled in the darkness as she slammed the ramp’s override, halting it before it could close entirely.

Zhora yelled, ‘Sister?’

Ishani yelled back, ‘Just get us out of here.’ She hauled herself up over the ridge of the boarding ramp, the transport now ploughing through debris. The xenos streamed after her, Borvo hovering between them, still clutching the promethium-heavy canister. His grav-motor strained to keep pace, his infant face impassive amid the chaos.

‘Borvo! Liberatum!’

The cherub dropped the canister.

All Ishani saw of it was a gleam as it tumbled through the air. She heard a clang as it landed, another gleam as it rolled before the oncoming xenos.

The iron sights of her bolt pistol were lost to shuddering chaos. The best targeting arrays of the Mechanicus would have struggled to calculate the required trajectory, to pinpoint the correct moment of trigger release. She knew the mathematical probability of hitting a target in such conditions was staggering, ludicrous. Such a feat resided only within the realms of miracle.

She fired and the canister flashed white in the dark, like a star going supernova. Ishani caught Borvo by the arm, pulling him down behind the half-closed ramp, shielding them both from the scorching light beyond. The Rhino thundered on, jolting over the lintel as billowing white engulfed the archway. She knew it wouldn’t stop them.

‘Reverend Mother, where are we going?’ It was young Sister Eva, yelling back at her through the driver’s hatch.

‘She’s right! The station is lost!’ Sister Zhora was maglocking Gundred to the bench. Whether the Palatine was alive or dead, Ishani could not tell.

Ishani gasped, ‘To the ossuary, Sisters. Crush anything in our path.’ She lowered her voice to a murmur, clutching Borvo as though he were a rescued child. ‘Though I fear we may already be too late.’

She thought of the wounded thing that had spotted her from across the rotunda, the way those unreadable alien features had constricted at the sight of her. A flicker of rage? Of course not. Ishani knew the xenos were aloof from such emotions. As a species they were as unfathomable as space itself. Yet she knew it had been hunting her, ever since the librarium. She had seen a flicker of it stalking her in the tunnels after her escape from the Basilica. Perhaps there was something in its physiognomy, some evolutionary dictate that demanded it strive to extinguish any prey that had escaped it. Perhaps it sensed in her a particular threat potential. Or perhaps she flattered herself to even think that. All she knew for certain was that the thing had nourished itself on Sister Katrina’s memories.

Now it knew Ishani’s plan, and so would the rest of the swarm.

Chapter Seven

Another chunk of black ceramite fell away with a clang. Its glowing edges hissed upon the dark, wet floor. Curls of acrid steam from Ishani’s lascutter mingled with candle-smoke and the succulent smell of incense. The chamber rocked and shuddered, a swamp of vapour and noise.

Ishani yelled over the steady roar of the engines. ‘Head east!’

Sister Eva turned in the driver’s throne. ‘Reverend Mother, I am unfamiliar with this sector.’

‘My cyber-cherub will guide you,’ Ishani said. ‘Borvo!’

The blood-smeared cherub laid aside Gundred’s pauldron, tombstone-heavy, and fluttered away to join the driver.

Gundred’s face was tarred black. The slashes were shallow enough to have clotted swiftly, though her nose had been slit to the bone. Her mouth betrayed a faint smile, lips moving in silent prayer. Her torn eye leaked jelly down her cheek. The bench upon which she lay was still filthy with Katrina’s blood. Though most of her armour had been removed, and her left arm was now a cauterised stump, Palatine Gundred still filled the bench with her enormity, offering the Hospitaller a banquet of ruin.

Gundred arched her back, her breathing ragged, her bodyglove shredded at the belly. The thing that attacked her had sought to tear out her bowels. Ishani started cutting away the bodyglove with a finger-blade. Had the Palatine not been wearing ceramite, those talons would have punched through to her spine.

The transport shuddered. Zhora clashed against Ishani’s arm. The grey-haired warrior was kneeling beside the Hospitaller, clutching Gundred’s shoulder.

‘Reverend Mother, will she live?’

‘I need you to move, Sister Zhora,’ Ishani said, elbowing her aside. The Battle Sister retreated, muttering something that did not sound like a prayer.

The bodyglove cut away, the chirurgeon’s tools washed a jet of blessed water over Gundred’s belly, revealing four black furrows ploughed through greying flesh and hills of abdominal muscle. Ishani’s lens twitched, magnifying the wounds.

<No toxins detected.>

<Haemorrhage control required.>

<Recommended litany – ‘Saint Lucia’s Address to the Stymphalians’, verse XII.>

The hypo-awl emerged from hissing steam, then plunged into a vein. The stimms would help Gundred’s vasculature clamp down on the bleeding.

The transport rocked, juddered over debris, as Ishani struggled to apply a claw-clamp over the widest laceration. Stapling the wounds correctly in such conditions would be impossible, not to mention futile. She touched her bandeau and the hypo-awl rotated, switching canisters before daintily squirting lines of consecrated protein into each wound. The foam was a mulch of sacred wafers and preservative oils that sizzled to a flexible rind as it dried.

Sister Zhora stood behind Ishani, a monument looming in the dark.

‘We shall cut through the hall of the mortuarium,’ Ishani said. ‘The gates to the ossuary are only a short distance from the other side.’

Zhora said nothing.

‘Borvo will lead us to the immolation cell,’ Ishani said. ‘Though we will need your help in reaching it.’

‘Reverend Mother,’ Zhora said. ‘Did you not say the catacombs would be empty?’

The wall bashed into Ishani as the transport careened around a corner. Though the Rhino’s treads sounded like auto-fire in her ears, though the lights of the tunnels flashed through the tears in the ceiling, the wounded hulk felt sluggish. She had seen that xenos hunter move at blinding speed. She wondered how quickly such a thing could move at a sprint. Was such an alien thing even capable of tiring?

‘Reverend Mother?’ Zhora said. ‘Did you not say–’

‘Sister Zhora, if you have not done so already, please empty the munition coffers and ensure the clips are blessed and ready.’

Zhora grunted. ‘Aye, Reverend Mother.’ She turned and began rummaging.

Ishani placed Gundred’s ruined eye within a square of black silk, and wrapped it. She kissed the bulging cloth and set it aside for safekeeping, then filled the empty socket with protein foam.

‘Three bolter clips, Reverend Mother. One for your pistol. Four promethium canisters, but no flamer.’

Ishani’s lascutter snipped the cord of Gundred’s rosarius. Spilled beads clattered and rolled. She prised the artefact from Gundred’s grip, feeling the heat of Zhora’s gaze on her back.

Eva yelled, ‘Hang on.’

The Rhino crashed into something. Ishani heard xenos squawks, and a clatter of wet debris tumbling down the sides of the transport as it rambled on. Zhora stood unmoved, swaying slightly as she clung to an overhead rung. She stared at Ishani, her expression sour.

Ishani called, ‘Keep going, Sister Eva. We should reach the mortuarium within minutes. Maintain speed. There’ll be more of them close behind.’

Zhora spoke, her voice tight. ‘Reverend Mother, if our Palatine lives, then I must remain with her. Lucia’s grace be with you.’ The Battle Sister stood like a pillar, her face impassive, though Ishani saw anger writhing in her eyes.

‘I am your superior officer, Sister Zhora. I command you come with me.’

‘Reverend Mother, if Palatine Gundred lives, then I am bound to serve her.’

‘Are you a woman of stone?’ Ishani said, threading a line of pseudo-vitae into Gundred’s remaining arm as she continued. ‘From The Psalms of Silvana. “My soul is of stone, yet stone I am not. My mind is of steel, yet steel I am not. I obey the creed without question, yet slave I am not. For the scriptures animate my spirit. They are not dead, but life itself. I am alive to His word.”’ Ishani looked up at Zhora. ‘“For the woman of stone may be naught but her Sisters’ grave marker.”’

Zhora looked unimpressed. ‘I am unfamiliar with the verses of the Argent Shroud, Reverend Mother.’

Eva called back, ‘Zhora, should we fail to enact the immolation protocols, then the other stations – thousands more of our Sisters, not to mention the brothers and the priests of the Mechanicus – will be doomed! Is this how you would spend your martyrdom? On selfish honour?’

‘Eva, you were not with us at Karn’s Fell! I must stand by the Palatine, as she stood by me!’ Zhora snarled back.

Ishani stretched another adhesive patch over Gundred’s belly. ‘Sister Gundred has lost a great deal of blood, Zhora. Will alone preserves her.’

‘But you have not yet administered the last rites, have you, Reverend Mother?’

Ishani regarded Gundred’s right arm. It was still encased in armour up to the shoulder. She would still be capable of firing a bolter if it were braced in a stationary position, though the weapon’s recoil would undoubtedly re-open her belly the moment she pulled the trigger.

‘All of us shall be dead within the hour.’ Ishani’s voice faltered, the words dropping from her like ballast. ‘Sister Gundred cannot come with us. She may yet have strength enough to cover our retreat.’

A fresh hypo-awl screwed itself onto a canister before the armature stabbed it between Gundred’s ribs. Her body spasmed as the stimulant seethed through her veins. The muscles in Zhora’s cheeks tightened.

Ishani spoke. ‘The Reverend Palatine had no qualms about staying my hand when I would have laid Sister Katrina to rest. She did so because she had need of her. Given our defeat, given our situation, what instruction do you think she would give you now?’

Gundred snorted, her remaining eye open, glaring up at Ishani.

‘She shall awaken shortly, Sister Zhora,’ Ishani said.

‘Then I shall stand with her.’ Zhora offered Ishani a pistol clip. ‘And I wish you luck.’

Zhora’s face was carved out of stone, her mouth a resolute grimace, immune to all reason. The Sisters of the Valorous Heart were so petty in their obstinance, so theatrical in their stoicism, so full of brooding words and gestures. How Ishani was sick of it.

She slapped the clip from Zhora’s hand. Zhora actually looked startled. Ishani felt the words spasm from her throat, hot with spite. The transport’s chamber seemed to throb around her as she yelled.

‘Too many cycles have I spent trapped in this pit, surrounded by bleating penitents such as you! Your Order’s fetish for suffering makes drones of you! Death-loving Repentia! As blind as Lucia herself!’

The blow came out of nowhere. Ishani suddenly found herself lying on the juddering floor, her cheekbone singing. Sister Zhora looked down at her, gasping, struggling to comprehend the gravity of what she had just done.

‘Throne!’ Eva cried. ‘Have you both gone mad?’

‘She profaned our Order,’ Zhora stuttered, staring at the bench as if willing the stricken Palatine to intervene. ‘What else could I do?’

Borvo flew past her and pawed at Ishani’s injured cheek. The Hospitaller pushed him away and yelled, ‘Why are we slowing?’

‘The mortuarium is at the end of this passage, but the gates are barred,’ Eva said.

‘Throne damn you, girl! Go through them. Must I tell you everything?’

The engines resumed their thunder as Ishani climbed to her feet. Zhora stiffened, her chin raised to meet the Hospitaller’s reproach.

‘Spend your martyrdom how you wish, Sister of the Valorous Heart.’

Zhora blinked as Ishani growled in her face.

‘Let your misery blind you! Yes, blind you!’ The battering of the Rhino’s treads intensified, forcing Ishani to bellow over the din. ‘But I shall not waste my death on futile gestures. Not when there stands even the remotest chance of saving our kin.’

Zhora’s expression tightened. As she struggled for a reply, something hit the floor from beneath, lifting the entire transport into the air.

Ishani’s legs buckled beneath her, a concussive boom plugging her ears. Lights swirled as the chamber tipped. A blizzard of debris tumbled around an empty bench, maglocks torn from their housing. Light poured over the lip of the boarding ramp, now yawning half-open.

Clinging to a rung, Ishani had time to feel a pang of regret over wasted labours, imagined Gundred’s body rolling to a stop far behind them. Ishani’s teeth clashed as she slammed into a wall. Pain daggered her ribs, cracked for certain. She gasped, tasting blood and smoke through the rent in her cheek, torn stitches pricking her tongue as she was hurled again. She lay face-down on whatever had become the floor, feeling metal scream against stone. The wrecked chamber shivered, shuddered, then halted.

Ishani blinked, one eye fogged, the other blinking with static. At least she could move her legs. And her arms. She flexed her fingers, clenched her toes. She lay on what had once been the wall, candles extinguished, the augur console dead above her. Smoke drifted over the lip of the boarding ramp. The walls ticked in the gloom, the air reeking of fuel and the urine stench of scorched chemicals. She could hear the hum of Borvo’s grav-motor. Something moved outside.

The shafts of light that drizzled through the punctured wall blinked with passing shadows. Feet scampered over the hull. Digits clawed at hatches, desperate to get in. A heap of ebony ceramite gathered itself nearby. Zhora groaned as she heaved her bolter, lurching as she kicked at the jammed boarding ramp. The clang of her boots pounded Ishani’s temples.

The Hospitaller got up, drooling blood. The ramp opened a fraction. Shadows darted outside, feral squeals. The brightening chamber throbbed with fascinating shapes. Her pistol wavered as she aimed at the ramp, ready to kill what was coming for them, the first six of them at least.

The hinges of the ramp groaned under Zhora’s barrage, finally surrendering with a scream. The ramp swung open like a huge door. Zhora levelled her bolter into the billowing dust.

‘Xenos bastards!’

‘Don’t shoot!’

The meagre light that entered the chamber was enough to make Ishani blink. Monks crowded before the open ramp, faces torn and filthy as their robes. They clutched farming sickles and ancient stub rifles. Young and old, their faces wore the same look of awe.

Zhora wavered, taking a second before lowering her bolter. She slumped against the wall, casting dazed eyes around as if trying to remember where she was.

‘Reverend Mother?’ It was Eva, croaking as she crawled from the upturned driver’s throne, her chin dripping from a scalp wound. ‘These fools must have rigged something in the tunnel. It triggered seconds after we passed over it. Blast took out the treads at the rear, threw us through the gates.’ She coughed.

Ishani felt tiny fingers exploring her molars through the tear in her cheek. Borvo’s blond curls had parted to reveal smooth iron, his split scalp glistening with nutrient syrup.

The monks were hollering to one another; more gathered. ‘The Lord of the Sanctus Laurea has granted us a miracle! Our saviours have arrived!’

An old man kicked his way through the monks. Braziers blazed upon his shoulders, his wild grey hair smouldered into a lunatic crest. He bawled at the monks, wielding his chainsword like a sceptre.

‘And was it not I who promised ye deliverance?’

‘You’re lucky we aren’t dead, fool,’ Zhora spat.

The preacher turned and bobbed a strange curtsy. ‘Forgive me, Sister,’ he said. ‘I aided the adepts of the mortuarium in concocting a suitable defence, using naught but the preservative chemicals they had to hand, I might add.’ He eyed the gathering monks. ‘Lucky are they that I am wise in the ways of warcraft.’

A distant wail seized everyone’s attention. It sounded hollow, breathless; it creaked like ancient bone. The noise rang about the hull of the upturned Rhino, deep and certain. Ishani knew it was no rallying cry. The xenos moved as a single organism, connected by foul psychic means. No, this was a bellow of triumph, the roar of an apex predator seeking to rattle prey from its burrow. The monks clamoured as the howl tailed off with a chitinous clatter that made it hard to tell whether it issued from the lungs of a single behemoth or those of an entire brood. Whatever it was, the sound came from the far end of the tunnel they had just left.

‘Where’s the Palatine?’ Zhora was breathing hard.

‘Gone,’ Ishani said, pointing. ‘Back in the tunnel.’ She heard Eva curse as the Battle Sister dragged her bolter from the cockpit. The preacher raised his chainsword before the assembled monks.

‘Cower ye not,’ he began.

Zhora knocked him to the floor and ploughed through the monks. Ishani winced, Borvo’s sewing hook caught in her cheek. The cherub burbled in protest as she staggered from the overturned transport to see Zhora running for the shattered wooden gates.

The air of the mortuarium hall held a watery coolness that helped clear Ishani’s head. Countless books laddered the walls everywhere she looked, shelves sagging beneath aeons of catalogued dead. The Rhino had skidded to a halt some distance away from the doors. Another group of monks had already shoved the broken gates closed, one side overlapping the other, its hinge shattered. The monks worked frantically, salvaging what they could from the barricade of lecterns and embalming tables they had mounted only to be smashed and flung aside by the speeding Rhino. One of the monks was struggling to reattach the buckled iron crossbar. The others were trying to plug the immense, splintered hole in the base of one of the doors, filling it with loose debris, desperate to place as much solidity as possible between them and what they knew was coming for them. They looked up, bewildered, as Zhora yelled at them, her boots clanging on the flagstones as she ran.

‘Open the gates!’

‘She’s gone,’ Ishani cried after her as she followed, appalled by the thought of those gates heaving open.

Zhora plunged into the barricade, tearing it apart. The monks retreated in horror.

Ishani caught her arm. ‘She’s gone, Sister.’

Zhora fought back. ‘Go meet your death, Hospitaller! Leave me to mine!’

Ishani held tight, feeling Zhora’s strength ebb from her limbs as Eva helped drag her from the barricaded gates. ‘Our Palatine is gone,’ the younger Battle Sister said. ‘Yet still may we honour her.’

Ishani spoke soft and close into Zhora’s ear. ‘Be not your Sister’s grave marker.’

Again they heard the triumphant scream of the xenos.

‘We gained a decent bit of ground,’ Eva said. ‘But I’d say they’re less than a mile away.’

‘And it won’t take them long to get here,’ Ishani said. ‘Every xenos in this station is after us.’

‘Sister Hospitaller,’ Zhora said, her voice robotic as she stared at the floor, her head hung in defeat. ‘What are your orders?’

‘We leave immediately,’ Ishani said.

‘Leave?’ The monks surrounded them, a wall of baffled faces. Only a few wore the black robes of the mortuarium adepts. The rest wore the green and yellow of the agricolae, terrified survivors who had fled here, barring the doors with the very wagons upon which they had barely managed to escape.

Ishani looked to the far end of the hall. They had barricaded the gates there in similar fashion. Beyond those far doors ran the lich road, along which the priests of the mortuarium processioned the naked bones of the dead for at least a mile until they reached the ossuary. On foot and in power armour, Ishani knew it would take her fifteen, maybe twenty minutes to reach her destination. The spider-quick xenos would reach them long before they made it halfway.

Borvo hooted, pointing to a tall metal door clumsily barricaded atop a short flight of steps nearby, possibly the entrance to a servitors’ tunnel.

‘Sister?’ The monks pressed in, their weapons clashing. Every face bore injury of some description. Ears were torn, eyes swollen, dark sodden bandages wrapped around limbs and the stumps of missing fingers; it was a gallery of wounds, and each exhibit demanded cleaning, stitching, warding against pain, sanctifying against infection.

Ishani spoke, her mouth dry. ‘My Sisters and I must reach the ossuary if we are to thwart our enemy.’

The walls rang with xenos screams. The noise rippling through the monks like wind over water.

‘There is hope then?’ a boy said. He must have been no more than ten standard years, his face filthy with dried blood.

Ishani looked away and called up to the preacher, a buzzard perched atop a book-ladder.

‘The enemy wishes to prevent us from reaching our sacred objective,’ she said. ‘They shall do so unless you help us delay them.’

The preacher grinned as he rose and addressed the assembled monks. ‘Brothers,’ he cried. ‘The Adepta Sororitas speak the will of the God-Emperor Himself!’

Ishani swallowed as she left him to it, elbowing her way through the monks and towards the door. Eva and Zhora followed in silence, bolters tight to their chests. Ishani pushed the monks aside. They shuffled back, reluctant to let her pass.

The preacher yelled, ‘Rejoice and be grateful! For the Reverend Mother has bestowed upon ye a glorious death!’

Ishani glared at the floor, trying not to look at the monks, to let their horrified faces pass her by.

The preacher gabbled on. ‘Let not mortal fear unman you, brothers!’

He was interrupted by another xenos bellow, which set the men yelling, bawling, voices keen with terror. Ishani broke into a run when a monk caught hold of her habit. Zhora’s roar was rigid with outrage.

‘You dare?’

Ishani heard the crunch of a bolter hitting flesh. Cries became screams. A bolter flashed as Eva fired a round into the ceiling, but it did nothing to curb the panicking monks. A flood of hands tried to seize Ishani, clawing her cheeks. Faces crowded her, wild with terror. Cries of ‘save us’ became a mire of screams. Her strength bolstered by power armour, Ishani hurled them aside with horrifying ease, wincing at the cries of pain as she cleared a path to the door. But the men were relentless, pleading like abandoned children.

Her hand finally moved to her pistol when suddenly they released her. The monks were pulling back. Zhora and Eva recovered nearby. Everyone was looking to the broken gates behind them. A sound was ringing through the mortuarium.

Someone was knocking at the broken gates, a strong fist pounding urgently.

The barricade was hurriedly dismantled, one half of the shattered gate heaved aside, and a bloody Battle Sister staggered into the hall, the stump of her left arm dripping. Ishani could tell from the alignment of her knees that both her legs were broken. The bones within were so grotesquely crooked that they could not possibly have supported her weight.

Yet still she walked.

Zhora cried out. ‘Sister Gundred!’

The Palatine cradled two battered flamer canisters in her remaining arm. ‘We shall need these,’ she said to no one in particular. From behind, another breathless bellow gusted down the tunnel, followed by an avalanche of rattling claws.

The monks watched; the preacher babbled prayers.

‘Brothers of the Sanctus Laurea!’ Despite her wounds, Gundred’s voice was somehow unscathed, bright, flawless as a miracle, every syllable precise despite broken teeth, the flesh down one side of her face ground to the bone.

The monks dropped to their knees.

‘Kneel not in the face of the enemy!’ she roared, a furious revenant, envoy of the God-Emperor’s vengeance. ‘One among you has a talent for explosives, I see.’

Someone pulled at Ishani’s arm. It was Eva, urging the Hospitaller towards the door where Borvo waited.

‘Aye!’ the preacher crowed excitedly. ‘That was me! Was it not me, brothers?’

‘Gather more chemicals,’ Gundred bellowed. ‘Gather all that you can! Clear every shelf in this mortuarium, brothers, and bring every bottle to me! Let us spread before the Emperor’s foes a bright carpet of welcome!’

The monks moved quickly, the hall filling with appeals for forgiveness. Zhora took a step towards Gundred, hesitant, but the Palatine raised her hand.

‘No need, faithful Zhora,’ she said. ‘Protect the Hospitaller. Show her that we of the Valorous Heart make no fetish of our suffering.’

Ishani thought she caught a smile from the Palatine as Eva pulled Zhora away. They mounted the steps to the door together as Ishani watched a moment longer. The monks were gathering all manner of jars and phials from the shelves, and placing them around Gundred, a broken black tower in a rattling lake of bottles. The men crouched behind their Palatine, guns at the ready, steadied by the preacher as they finally caught sight of the enemy screeching at the far end of the tunnel. Eva and Zhora had cleared the barricade from the servitors’ door and were urging Ishani inside.

Gundred faced the tunnel, watching the enemy approach. She placed her canisters of promethium among the jars on the floor. Bowing her head, she bestowed a blessing upon her pistol and waited.

Chapter Eight

The explosion arrived sooner than Ishani had hoped. The sound of the Rhino’s fuel casks finally igniting landed with a sad thump that shook grit from the ceiling. She blinked her way through it as she ran, boots ringing upon the metal tiles of the maintenance passage. By now the mortuarium would be an inferno, a wall of devastating heat through which nothing could pass. With luck, it might delay the xenos for a short while.

‘Borvo, wait!’

The lights of the cherub’s grav-motor were dwindling into the gloom ahead. She prayed the immolation cell was not far. She prayed it was still working. That it might not even exist suddenly felt like a terrible possibility. Perhaps the cherub’s ancient cogitator had hiccupped as it sometimes did. The tiny servitor could be leading them to a storage cupboard for all she knew. Ishani and her Sisters would await their doom surrounded by boxes of candles and bone polish.

Eva limped alongside her, turning to look back at Zhora.

‘No time for prayers of memorial, Sister.’

‘I speak no prayers, Eva,’ Zhora’s voice thundered down the tunnel. ‘Only a promise. By Lucia’s tears, I swear, within the hour the xenos shall learn to fear the Sororitas. God-Emperor, preserve us long enough to thwart the enemy’s plans.’

‘Aye, let us live long enough to die.’ Eva chuckled. ‘Never let it be said that He Beloved By All does not possess a sense of humour.’

‘Quiet, both of you. I think we’re almost there.’

Ishani had chased Borvo around a corner, the aisle giving way to a floor of wet stone. Corroded servo-braziers cast fluttering light between narrow arches, each bearing the sacred ‘I’ of the Navis Imperialis. Passing the vault doors, Ishani saw upon each a winged plaque, though the names they honoured had long been lost, worn to a dribble of rust and mould. All memory of these fallen heroes had evaporated; the living galaxy they had died to protect struggled on, ignorant of their sacrifice. Soon even these tombs would be gone, atomised into the sepulchral blackness.

Ishani felt her hand stray to the almanac on her belt. After all she had been through, it was still there, that precious little book, crammed with private visions, snug in its pouch. Before today, before the death of Father Tollund and all that had followed, she had hoped that the book might have escaped from Solitaris. Whatever her fate, at least her words might survive her. She drew a wheezing breath, the air suddenly stifling.

Borvo halted, directing them into a large but narrow chamber. Ishani stopped, drawing her pistol as she motioned to Eva and Zhora. They flanked the Hospitaller as she stepped down into the chamber, silent as their bolters probed every shadow.

They weaved between thick pillars, each one a mosaic of bones. The walls and ceiling too were a collage of weathered ivory, golden in the dim firelight. The Sisters advanced, sweeping their weapons from shadow to shadow. Rows of skulls grinned atop open archways on either side. The view through Ishani’s lens showed nothing here but glowing green emptiness. Anger bristled in her gut as she lowered her pistol.

‘Borvo, if you have led us astray, then I swear…’

The cherub was pointing solemnly towards the far end of the chamber. What Ishani had mistaken for an archway was in fact a large iron cubicle built into the wall and with a porthole in its door.

‘The immolation cell.’ Ishani cycled her lens until it reached the bio-electrical spectrum. Twin relay cables fizzed yellow. ‘And it’s still working!’

‘Then what are we waiting for?’ Zhora sagged with relief, lowering her weapon.

Ishani saw something unfurl from the ceiling above her. She fired three rounds, but Zhora’s bolter had already clattered to the floor, still gripped by a severed hand. Ishani saw Zhora stumble back, snarling at the gushing stump of her wrist as a shape shimmered past her.

Eva met it with a blaze of bolter fire. Half-blinded by the muzzle flare, Ishani felt the hiss of talons slicing the air near her throat. She heard a familiar shriek amid the hot thump of bolt-rounds pummelling flesh as a huge body crashed into one of the pillars, serrated limbs flailing.

Zhora stooped to grab her bolter with her remaining hand as Ishani and Eva moved to shield her, firing after the glistening shadow now darting among the pillars. Bolt-rounds pulverised stacks of bone, filling the air with dust, scattering shadows in every direction. Ishani heard Eva’s bolter snap empty. She could sense the distance between them and the immolation cell, the time it would take to unlock it with Gundred’s rosarius. It would take only seconds, though each one held the certainty of death.

They needed time to reassess.

Ishani yelled, ‘Fall back!’

Zhora raised her bolter on her spurting forearm and fired as the others retreated through an archway behind her. A row of vault doors lined the adjoining passage. Ishani drove her shoulder into the nearest one, relieved to feel metal grind upon stone as she shoved the door inward. Zhora fired another burst at the dripping hulk barrelling towards them, before Ishani managed to haul her into the tomb. Eva shoved the door closed behind them.

Blackness swallowed them all. Ishani’s lens revealed a block of carved rockcrete standing atop a dais, a sarcophagus laid aeons ago. She scrambled behind it.

‘Away from the door,’ she cried.

The two Battle Sisters stumbled back as Ishani shouldered the sarcophagus off its feet and down the steps of the dais. It crashed into the back of the vault door, bracing it just as their pursuer slammed against the other side. Thwarted shrieks rang through the darkness, claws raked the metal door, then silence.

Borvo lit a candle. The chamber was narrow, its walls windowless. The sarcophagus lay wedged against the door. Its lid had toppled aside, filling the air with the dust of its former occupant. The three Battle Sisters looked at each other, each wearing a ghostly mask of powder. Zhora had unbuckled her vambrace and now had a thick finger pressed halfway into the stump of her wrist, pinching the artery shut. The thing’s claws had sheared through her bones as cleanly as though they were made of wax. Ishani felt for a staunching clamp, but there were none left.

Zhora leaned against the wall, her voice low and steady. ‘I saw it a second before you did, Reverend Mother. If you hadn’t fired, it would have taken my head.’

‘Mine too, had Eva not been so quick on her trigger.’

Eva was feeling along her belt, searching for another clip. ‘I’ve nothing left, Reverend Mother,’ she said. ‘My bolter’s empty.’

‘As is mine,’ Zhora said.

Ishani ignited her cauterising iron. The metal spatula turned orange in seconds.

‘Lucia’s grace be upon you, Sister of the Valorous Heart,’ Ishani said. Zhora nodded, gazing at the glowing device with disinterest.

‘Eva, take this,’ Ishani said, handing her the iron. ‘Seal that wound.’

Zhora snorted as the iron hissed on contact.

Eva growled. ‘Hold still.’

‘Press it tight against the wound until it bubbles, then twist to seal it.’

Her face powdered with bone dust, Zhora resembled a statue, staring motionless as Eva worked at her wrist. The air turned sulphurous as Ishani called Borvo to her side. She whispered to the cherub, his little hands now rummaging in his apron. Ishani sighed with relief, almost to a faint as he handed her the two phials of black liquid that she had given him that morning.

‘Reverend Mother,’ Zhora said. ‘You must waste no more time in tending my wounds.’

‘Aye,’ Eva said, removing the iron with a sticky hiss. ‘We need to get back out there before the rest of its kind arrive.’

‘Have faith, Sisters,’ Ishani said. ‘When I led you in here, I did not intend for it to become our tomb.’ Borvo’s voxmitter crackled a prayer of sanctification as Ishani laid a small embroidered cloth upon the dais. She touched her bandeau and the arm of her chirurgeon’s tools withdrew to retrieve something from the depths of her backpack.

‘It’s not attacking the door,’ Zhora said. ‘Maybe it’s dead.’

‘Indeed,’ Eva said. ‘I must have put at least four bolts into it.’

‘It’s waiting,’ Ishani said, placing the two phials side by side on the cloth. ‘It won’t exert itself trying to tear down that door. Not when it can simply wait for its kindred to arrive. All it needs to do is stop us from getting inside the cell back in that hall.’

Eva looked confused.

‘It’s no dumb brute,’ Ishani said. ‘It’s a creature designed to learn, and it has learned why we’re down here.’

Borvo shook a tiny aspergillum, flicking blessed water onto the bottles.

‘It’s a scout,’ Ishani said. ‘A hunter. I’ve seen it feed upon living brain matter. To gather intelligence. Quite literally. And it has fed upon Sister Katrina, Throne receive her. Now that creature will know all that she knew.’

Zhora looked thoughtful as Eva spoke. ‘Zhora, we’ll get the door open and the two of us will take it. Together we can give Sister Ishani time enough to get inside the cell.’

Ishani shushed them and motioned towards the door as she screwed each of the phials into a hypo-awl. ‘It’s probably listening,’ she said, lowering her voice to a whisper. ‘And, no. I’m sure it’s capable of clawing its way through the door of that cell, given enough time. We need to kill it, or at least incapacitate it.’

‘But Reverend Mother, we have no weapons.’

Ishani presented them with the loaded hypo-awls, each the size of a dagger.

‘Nephenthine,’ she whispered. ‘The brothers have been using drops of it to induce sleep. At this dosage, however, it may overwhelm the creature’s system before it has a chance to adapt. Perhaps even kill it.’

Zhora and Eva each took one.

‘Those needles are mass-reactive,’ Ishani said. ‘They’ll dispense the full amount once they’re beneath the skin.’

‘We’ll need to get close, Zhora,’ Eva said. ‘You and I.’

‘No,’ Zhora said, still thoughtful. ‘You’ve seen how fast it is. It may get past us. You stay with the Reverend Mother.’

Ishani went to argue, but Zhora spoke over her.

‘Reverend Mother, you know more than either of us about getting inside that cell.’

Ishani drew her pistol. Two rounds gleamed within the clip, cold and obedient. ‘Very well,’ she said, and handed the weapon to Eva.

She took it, blessed and racked it.

‘My final prayer will be of you both,’ Ishani said.

‘Let’s get that door open,’ Zhora said, her eyes huge, sweat darkening her powdered face. She pressed her glistening stump to her chest, clutching the awl in her remaining hand as she helped Ishani shove the sarcophagus aside. Eva stood covering the door with the pistol. Zhora and Ishani paused at intervals. Nothing seemed to move outside.

Zhora waited by the edge of the door. Eva steadied her aim and nodded. Zhora gripped the awl behind her, point down, in a fighter’s stance, poised to suffer a blow to her right then strike at the enemy’s abdomen with her left.

‘Borvo, take this and open the cell.’ Ishani handed Gundred’s rosarius to the cherub. He turned it over in his tiny hands as if examining a toy. ‘Once we’re outside, keep to the ceiling, out of its reach. Evade until instructed. Attendos?’

The cherub nodded.

Ishani felt the surface of the vault door and realised it had no handle. She felt a glimmer of panic, her fingers scrabbling to find purchase along the door’s edge. Zhora and Eva sweated until she found a depression in the stone. The huge iron door opened suddenly towards her as if pushed from the other side, though the passage beyond appeared empty.

Eva took aim, shifting to cover Zhora as she moved into the passage, glancing either side, head down. Bait.

Ishani peered out from behind the door.

Zhora crouched in the passage outside, still alive. She looked confused. Eva should have joined her by now. Ishani turned to urge the younger Battle Sister into position.

Eva glared back at her, eyes knotted in fury above a huge sinewy hand clamped over her mouth. Ishani knew straight away what had happened, why the door had opened so suddenly. The thing had slithered under the lintel above and into the tomb, soundless as a shadow, to attack them from behind. It had Eva pinned, a shoulder-mounted claw ripped all the way up to her sternum, trapping her hands.

Ishani stared back, hearing a single thud of her heartbeat as the thing’s remaining yellow eye seemed to study her, drinking in her reaction as its long fingers closed around Eva’s fist and crushed the awl to dripping splinters in her hand. The gesture was so ripe with malice that Ishani stiffened for a moment, appalled.

Zhora yanked her back as a claw whipped out like a striking snake. Ishani fell back against the wall of the passage, dropping to one knee. Borvo’s shadow flitted overhead, disappearing into the pillared hall. Zhora was ready, framed in the doorway of the vault, held at bay by lashing claws within. As Ishani got to her feet, she could see the thing trying to unfurl and finish Eva, but it stumbled, faltered. It was trying to extract its scythe-claw from Eva’s belly, but the Battle Sister held it fast to her slithering guts, her fingers buried up to the knuckle in its pale sinews. Ishani was so hungry to see the thing die that she almost didn’t hear Zhora screaming at her.

‘Move!’

The thing slashed off its own tethered claw and went for Zhora.

Ishani sprinted into the hall, past the pillars of bone towards the immolation cell. Borvo was already at the control panel, slotting Gundred’s rosarius into the lock. She still felt enraged by the sight of the creature crushing the awl in Eva’s hand. The Throne-cursed thing must have been listening. She imagined it crouched at the other side of the vault door, kissing the edges with its tendrils, feeding on whispered words. How it had studied her reaction. There had been curiosity in that blazing eye, feverish and inexplicable.

Borvo heaved open the door to the immolation cell, its ancient hinges squealing. A welcome of lumo-candles sputtered to life within. As Ishani ran towards them she heard a distant oath from Eva cut short, heard ceramite boots stumbling down the hall from behind. She grabbed Borvo and flung him inside the cell, pausing to claw the rosarius from its socket as Zhora stumbled towards her. She was pale, reeling as if drunk, struggling to recite a litany of focus. She still gripped the awl. It was empty.

‘Did you–?’

Something was emerging from the other end of the hall. It lumbered into a wounded gallop. Ishani grabbed Zhora’s wrist, but she twisted herself free and shoved the Hospitaller back inside the cell, where she fell against the command lectern inside. With a grunt, Zhora threw the iron door closed, spinning the wheel at its centre until it jammed, sealing Ishani inside.

‘Zhora!’ Ishani’s own voice rang in her ears. The cell was little bigger than a sarcophagus, the air cool, ripe with the smell of machine oil. She could hear Zhora tapping at the control panel outside. Again, Zhora typed the same set of runes. The emergency locking code.

A flash of shadow threw an arterial jet onto the porthole with a thump. The drooling glass darkened further as a honey-yellow eye the size of a fist peered within.

Ishani glared back as the wheel in the door rattled, refusing to move. The eye narrowed, then vanished. Blows shivered one side of the chamber walls, one jolt after the other, concentrated on a single riveted seam. Borvo pattered about the low ceiling like a trapped insect. There was little room to do anything in here but stand.

‘Throne receive Sister Zhora, Borvo. But she has clearly failed to wound it.’

Several rivets now sat crooked as the thing continued to punch a bulge into the seam.

Ishani turned to the lectern, a box of talonwood with an ancient servo-skull mounted atop its reading surface. The skull had a sealed scroll-tube clamped between its teeth. The cherub turned, his voxmitter crackling a slurred prayer.

‘Borvo, attendos! Let the machine-spirit know how many valiant Imperial lives have been spent to get us here. Pray that it has not grown obstinate through lack of devotion.’

Rivets now rattled in the wall beside her as the hammering continued.

She finished unbuckling her gauntlet and placed her bare hand upon the lectern’s palm-reader. Clamps seized her fingers and Ishani felt something stab the centre of her palm. A moment’s ache as blood was drawn. She closed her eyes and recited a litany of purity, her whispers pulverised by the sound of battered metal.

‘The blood of the Hospitaller shall know neither heresy nor impurity.’

Gears rumbled ponderously beneath her as the machine-spirit considered her offering.

Metal groaned. Broken rivets bulleted. The clamps released her hand. The servo-skull’s jaws opened with a crack, dropping the scroll-tube.

Ishani jumped back with a cry of surprise, her backpack slamming against the wall. A spear of serrated bone shrieked past her face, tearing her habit as it lunged to impale her throat. It reared to whip its teeth into her face, but she lashed out a booted foot, jamming the claw against the gap in the metal seam from which it protruded. Plates of chitin creaked, twisting under her boot as the claw sought to turn and hack off the leg that restrained it. Ishani struck first, her bone-saw swiping through plated shell and ghost-white flesh, spraying the walls with oily black.

The thing outside retreated to calculate its next attack, both scythe-claws now lost. The severed claw twisted at her feet like some obscene living sword. She pulped the thing under her boot.

Tiny metal knuckles bulged through scuffed flesh as Borvo twisted open the scroll-tube and slid a roll of cracked parchment into Ishani’s hands. The servo-skull hissed in readiness, the grille of a vox-thief visible at the back of its open mouth.

Ishani spoke the first line of faded script into the skull. ‘Emperor of Mankind, grant me, your faithful servant, the strength to carry out your will.’

The chamber screamed. The thing was now dragging its fingers down the metal door, its talons a screeching chorus that rang about the walls of Ishani’s cell. The vox-thief trembled and crackled as the thing outside seemed to smile at her through the porthole.

Ishani grabbed the back of the servo-skull, pulling herself close as though she meant to kiss its fleshless lips. She screamed between its teeth, words boiling with defiance.

‘To extinguish life so that life may flourish!’

The chamber wailed, blades of sound driven into her ears.

‘To deny your enemies! To show the xenos and the heretic that any victory over you is but fleeting when set against the destiny of mankind!’

The scream intensified, ringing about the metal walls at a pitch that brought agony to her, as if scalding wires were being inserted into her skull.

‘By the authority of the Master of Mankind, do I compel all solar repositories upon this world to activate immediately! Release their accumulated energies unto the core of this world! Unleash the Emperor’s light upon His enemies, so they may fade and His servants flourish!’

The screams rang off like a drawn blade.

‘For there is naught better one may do than lay down their life in service of the God-Emperor!’

Ishani gripped the lectern, her brain ringing, the chamber seeming to swirl around her. The monster stabbed the armaglass porthole, screeching now, its claw barely pitting the surface. Ishani laughed as she felt the gears beneath her feet churn again. The thing seemed frantic now as it stabbed little stars into the glass.

Borvo’s voxmitter warbled imprecations of safe transit, so that her prayer might be safely received by the machine-spirit. She realised the lid of the lectern was straining to rise. She stepped back and it opened. Inside was a blank vellum page pinned between an ink pot and a quill brittle with age. A brass plaque, still shiny with preservative oil, was bolted to the raised lid.

Faithful commander of the Imperium of Man, it read. Your offerings of blood and word have been deemed acceptable. Bestow now thy name and may the Emperor receive you.

It was the same system used by the station’s commanders to authorise internal despatches. Signed parchments were fed into a slot and matched against signature records within the central cogitator. The little square of vellum awaited her quill strokes.

‘Your doom is upon you, xenos,’ she snarled.

Borvo watched as she took up the quill. She could hear the creature’s claws now tapping at the control panel. Her heart fluttered, though she knew it couldn’t get in. Sister Zhora had sealed the door with an emergency locking code, the random sequence she had chosen now safely locked inside her skull.

Ishani felt the blood drain from her face.

As if hearing her thoughts, the thing outside had already darted away, rushing to fetch something. She heard the scrape of ceramite, an armoured body dragged aloft, a still-living groan. Then what sounded like an animal gorging on slops.

Ishani re-focused, staring at the blank vellum. She moved the quill quickly, tipping the pot of ink. She screamed a curse at her own clumsiness, then realised the pot was empty. The metal lid rolled, its seal cracked with age. The contents of the inkpot had dried to soot centuries ago.

She heard the thing outside drain its cup to the dregs. Ishani felt something catch in her throat, hard as stone.

‘Sisters.’ She fought to swallow. ‘Forgive me.’

A taloned finger tapped a rune on the control panel outside, methodical as a child under instruction. She felt her body start to buckle, her armour a dead weight.

Borvo’s wings whispered beside her. He tugged at her arm.

‘Throne damn you! What is it?’

Borvo had taken something from her belt. He raised it up like a sacred offering.

Ishani opened her almanac without a word. Her signature was there on the title page, the letters served upon a filigree of swirls as though her name were holy writ. Before she realised what she was doing, she had slit the page from the book with a finger-blade, cutting the binding thread embroidered down the spine. Pages fluttered to the floor like dying birds. She fed the severed page into the slot and punched the activation rune beside it. Miniature gears whirred as her name began to sink, little by little as she tried to ignore the shadow slobbering at the porthole behind her.

The page continued to sink, her signature still visible. She pounded her fists upon the lectern. ‘Throne damn you! Are you broken? I’ve done this a thousand times before and never have you taken this long!’

Borvo croaked prayers of apology to the machine-spirit.

A bleep outside. The thing had completed the first set of codes.

Ishani’s signature drew level with the slot, the augur beams within fastidiously scanning every line for signs of discrepancy. The thing poked the first two runes of the second sequence, still slow, almost tantalising.

Borvo took up a candlestick and hovered before the door. Ishani gently pushed him aside and raised her bone-saw, hearing the whir of the machine dawdling behind her. She knew the thing would shoot inside and tear off her head the second the door opened. Her weapon was close-range and she had no room to dodge. Her jetting blood would choke the scanner before it had a chance to digest the rest of her signature.

The machine whirred. Her name still peered over the slot.

Another tap. Only three runes left.

Ishani braced herself, her bone-saw whining, poised close to her chest so the thing could not parry her arm as she thrust.

‘Borvo, attendos.’ She spoke through lips cracked and parched. ‘I thank you for your service. May the saints watch over you.’

The cherub just gazed at her, black eyes glinting, his mouth still fixed in that inquisitive pout despite the gashes and filth that covered his little body. He stroked the air with broken wings.

Another click. She welcomed the adrenal shiver in her limbs, rode the thunder of her heart. One more rune and death would be upon her.

She closed her eyes, waiting for the final click. An image appeared unbidden in her mind: a figure of radiant gold. He was descending a mountain of stairs, His hand extended, bidding her rise and join Him.

She jumped, tears spilling, as the thing thumped against the door, spraying the porthole with bloody sputum.

The locking sigil still glowed red.

The thing pulled back from the smeared glass. It was gripping the edges of the door. She thought for a moment that it was preparing to tear the portal off its hinges, but the thing was swaying, fighting to remain upright. Its huge yellow eye swirled lazily, struggling to lift the weight of its lid.

Ishani saw black threads amid the mucal splatter on the porthole. Her lens shrank her vision down to the highest sphere of magnification. Holo-tickets identified inscrutable strains of xenos saliva, gobbets of human brain protein, but those wads of membrane had been polluted. They were dark with a density suggesting the anterior lobe had been flooded with solution via the carotid artery. A holo-label fluttered.

<Station-native enzyme detected.>

<Anodyne designation ‘nephenthine’.>

Ishani remembered being with her two Sisters inside the vault. Zhora had looked away, thoughtful as the Hospitaller explained the creature’s foul methods of digesting information. She remembered the empty awl Zhora had been holding seconds before locking her in the cell. She remembered the way she had staggered after her, mumbling a litany of focus.

Ishani gasped. ‘Lucia of the Valorous Heart! Glory forever to those of thine Order!’

She could picture Zhora’s final moments. Eva was dead. Zhora had but one hand left to deliver a fatal strike with the awl. She would not leave Ishani’s survival, nor those of the neighbouring moons, to chance. She had stabbed the awl into her own throat, locked Ishani inside the cell and trusted to the thing’s intelligence in order to poison it.

The motor in the lectern had stopped. The page was gone. She heard nothing. Had her signature been insufficient? Too fanciful perhaps? Had the page upon which it was written been of irregular size?

Gears thundered beneath her feet, like the mechanism of some immense lock yielding to a key. The gears cracked deeper, down through fathoms of rock, the sound splitting the earth to its core, titanic machinery spinning and igniting like a waking god stirring to life.

Borvo clung to her shoulder as the walls trembled. Ishani felt her heart strum cords in her throat. Tinny music issued from the servo-skull’s voxmitter, a rousing chorale to ease the passing of this planet’s executioner.

The thing was still upright at the porthole, staring at her, its eye burning stubbornly. From somewhere above them, terribly close, came a million thwarted screams. That enormous pupil moved, sluggish as it continued to drink in every detail of her face, studying its opponent in victory for the benefit of its successors.

Ishani’s breath fogged the glass as she spoke.

‘Look well, xenos.’

Her bare finger squeaked down the glass. The eye brightened, intrigued, as she traced an image in the mist. Three curved petals bound at the collar. The creature stared at it, the light in its eye fading.

‘And remember,’ she said.

The thing blinked, its eye rolling as it finally thumped against the door then slid to the floor.

The sound seemed to liberate something inside her. She choked, tears undammed as she collapsed. Images played in her head. Her rosarius pressed into a dead man’s hand. Hamanda murdered. Alien vermin teeming through the hospice. The adepts she had abandoned in the mortuarium. Gundred commanding them upon shattered legs. Zhora, Eva, battling to buy her a second’s more time.

The walls were vibrating steadily now, the air thickening with heat. The bulk of the xenos invaders were miles below the moon’s surface. The core would erupt long before they had a chance to extract. They would know what was coming. Ishani wondered how each might be preparing for their imminent extinction. Would they continue to pursue their operations with mindless adherence until annihilation caught up with them? Or might they crouch in contemplation of all that had brought them to this point, secure in the knowledge that others of their kind would endure to advance their foul cause?

Borvo had resumed stitching her cheek. She took his tiny hands and bid him lay down his stitching wand.

‘Borvo,’ she said, stroking his cheek. ‘Somnos.’

The cherub obediently fluttered down beside her and folded his twisted pinions, clutching his toes as he powered down with a nod. She laid his heavy head on her lap, her fingers toying with his oily curls.

‘What should be our final prayer, little one?’ she croaked; the rising heat had turned her throat into packed sand. ‘Something from The Litany of The Constant Heart seems appropriate, but honestly I find it rather dull. The Triumph of Silvana, perhaps? Throne, but that final verse is beautiful.’

She blinked away stinging sweat, the heat now scorching her sinuses. She selected one of the pages pasted to the damp and trembling floor.

‘No, not that one,’ she said. She selected another page, the ink weeping as she lifted it. It was a note she had kept as a bookmark, written on a scrap of vellum while stationed in Grudgehaven. The vellum still bore a green thumbprint from the stenchwort leaves she had been grinding before she paused to write these words, struck by inspiration in the midst of her duties.

‘Oh, how I dream of my soul reaching into unknown stars, carrying with me the light of the God-Emperor.’

What callow young Sister had written such fancy? Yet there was truth there, an honest fervour.

‘By saving the lives of your servants, shall I save myself.’

The bellow of the earth beneath her now outweighed the screams of the xenos above. Borvo’s curls were coming away in her fingers, his scalp melting from his metal skull like tallow. Sweat dripped from Ishani’s chin as she read on.

‘I think of the life you have set before me, the path I shall follow. To duty’s end.’

She set the page down, her voice evaporating in the heat. Would death come with a rush of fire? Would the walls collapse, crushing her to paste with the force of supersonic compression?

The golden figure descended, His tread light for all His titanic size. In His smile there was welcome, rest, forgiveness for every faltering step.

The chamber shuddered like a Thunderhawk breaking orbit and the lumo-candles died, wrapping her in soothing blackness. Her crisping hair smelled like incense. She had seen death countless times, watched life vanish from countless faces, all of them startled. Death had a habit of arriving a moment sooner than expected.

‘Only by faith are miracles born,’ she said, recalling the last few lines from her note.

The words stirred something in her heart, rekindling a familiar youthful vigour.

‘For even in the–’

Epilogue

Testament submitted by the Reverend Mother Palatine Verida Carolinus upon the immolation of Persepia Solitaris and summary evacuation of neighbouring agri-bunkers Persepia Primus, Secundus and Tertius.

– Segmentum Obscurus vessel Fury’s Herald
Designation: F092/00468PL33

Agri-station Persepia Solitaris underwent vox and astropathic silence for six standard weeks prior to immolation. Our astropaths concluded interference caused by orbiting debris fields combined with incoming warp currents occasioned by the Cicatrix Maledictum. Had Solitaris’ immolation protocols not been triggered, had not the flare of that moon’s erupting core not been detected by our augur arrays, then agri-bunkers Primus, Secundus and Tertius would have remained ignorant of their outlier’s compromise. The xenos fleet concealed within the meteor field would have reached us within less than one standard week. We would have been similarly infiltrated and – most likely – devastated.

Thanks be to the Throne for the valiant actions of whomsoever invoked Solitaris’ immolation, as we will discover when we return with flame and sword.

Protocol alone dictated our immediate evacuation. This was effected both swiftly and efficiently. Naval patrols were successfully alerted and aided in guarding our retreat. Lucia’s blessing be upon Admiral Vilhelm Karls for his tactical nous in deflecting the xenos fleet entirely. Foe identified as xenos designation ‘Leviathan’. Given its trajectory, likely a surviving tendril from the Siege of Baal.

All seven thousand souls – Adepta Sororitas, Adeptus Mechanicus, Imperial Cultists and associated personnel – are expected to reach port within six standard years.

Thanks be to the God-Emperor, beloved by all.

Through darkness are we guided. Through faith are miracles born.

THE MARTYRDOM OF SISTER ANARCHIA

PHIL KELLY

Chapter One

DEPRIVATION

Tsentran Upper Command Disc, Mantra Primau

Brrrrzzzzzzzt.

Sister Anarchia was woken by a loud, insectile buzz. She fought back a growl, staring daggers up at the disc-shaped drones that had made the harsh, grating noise in perfect stereo. She imagined tearing them apart with her bare hands as if they were made of wet paper rather than the weird, near-impenetrable alloy of her cage.

Three days had passed since she had been taken prisoner by the t’au. Three days she had been trapped like an unsanctioned psyker in the bowels of a Black Ship, gaoled like a common heretic awaiting execution. And not in an honest cell, either, for the t’au had a very different way of treating their prisoners of war to the Imperium. In some ways she would have preferred a dank, mildewy dungeon to her well-lit cage of falsehoods.

Her surroundings were clean, airy and light. Everything around her was spotless, with scented plants hanging from the smooth, curving walls, soft furnishings she would never dream of using, and a lambent glow emanating from the high ceiling. The only unpleasant smell came from the sweat-stained seals of her armour, the only source of pain her own aching joints. To all intents and purposes she was kept in luxury in the sterile, well-appointed cell. But she was incarcerated nonetheless. One wall was open, a power field invisible but for the barest shimmer taking its place. It was potent enough to keep her inside, that she knew from experience.

The charade went further than that, too. Despite the war still raging in the marshlands of Mantra Primau outside, her t’au interrogator had consistently referred to her as an honoured guest, and his smooth Imperial Gothic – impressively fluent – was carefully chosen to reinforce that notion. She had even been allowed to keep her battleplate, the t’au taking care to insist that dignity was afforded to even the least of their guests. For that, she was grateful. It was a weapon as much as it was a shield, after all, and one she intended to use to the full.

The immaculately dressed ‘ambassador’ that came to see her each day extended syrupy, smooth platitudes every morning. He loved to play with the illusion that the t’au were affording her every courtesy, pretend that they would treat even their deadliest foes with hospitality and respect. It was all a lie, as was so much of the façade these xenos presented to the universe.

She was being tortured, plain and simple.

Brrrrzzzzzzzt.

Anarchia let fly a sharp cry of anger. That cursed sound.

It took a moment for the reality of her predicament to come back to her. Why was she being treated like this? What did she have left to give them?

And why her, in particular?

One of hundreds of thousands upon the psalm-planet of Mantra Primau, Anarchia Dontare was a Battle Sister of the Adepta Sororitas. Highly trained by the Ecclesiarchy, she was so strong in her conviction that she had shrugged off bullet wounds and kept fighting, a trait that had seen her elevated to the rank of Sister Superior. The blood of hundreds of the Imperium’s foes stained her hands, yet she was no canoness. She was certainly not in a position to strike a deal on behalf of the Sororitas garrison, and she was not privy to any information that could affect the war effort as a whole.

The only thing that she considered exemplary about herself, aside from her combat record, was that she had fought alongside the saint.

She had seen the miracles of sainthood first hand, and it had lit a fire inside her that had burned away all the doubt in her mind. But if they were hoping to understand what that meant, if they were hoping to quantify the effect that could have on the soul, they would be sorely disappointed.

The heavenly lure of sleep haunted her again, a siren’s call on the edge of perception. She allowed herself to close her eyes, just for a moment.

Brrrrzzzzzzzt.

‘Damn it!’

The sound jolted her awake, sickly stale adrenaline coursing around her bloodstream. She could feel it in her veins, almost painful as it pulsed down her forearms. The drones’ intrusion was uncanny in its timing, pitched perfectly to burrow through her peace of mind like an awl. She had brushed off the noise, at first, risen above their interruptions with meditation and prayer. Pretended it did not bother her.

That was one mask that had fallen away within the first two days of her incarceration.

Anarchia blinked the tiredness from her eyes, teeth bared as she fought the black pall of exhaustion. She had long exhausted her supply of stimulants from within her battle armour. The pull of sleep dragged at her mind; she was driftwood on its tide, floating ever closer to the whirlpool of blessed oblivion.

No.

Anarchia forced herself to focus on the force field that held her trapped, shimmering like water but with the punch of a sledgehammer. She felt her hatred of her enemies focus on that one manifestation of their technology, stoking her anger into a fire with which to burn back the darkness of the night. How she wanted to tear it down, smash open the wall and rip out the xenotech that generated it. But she had learned of the field’s power the hard way within minutes of regaining consciousness, and had chided herself a hundred times for thinking she could simply fight her way through it. Her left hand was still stiff and claw-like even now.

The antechamber beyond the force field was another slice of false paradise, a crescent of white with alien plant life artfully placed amongst its smooth contours. Several wide, flat ovals hovered by their own accord. The largest was the size of a bed, though whether intended as sculpture, med-stretcher or resting space she had no idea.

Just like the t’au, to waste precious anti-grav on nothing more useful than a glorified tray. In the Imperium such wondrous potential would be utilised to lend motive power to a tank, a mobile shrine, a devotional cyber-cherub. Something that could further the cause. Here, the sacred, unknowable gift of technology was no more than an afterthought.

Or perhaps, said her exhaustion, the items were carefully placed. A clean and quiet bed, left in plain sight to torment one who was not allowed to sleep. Perhaps everything about this place had been selected, sculpted and built from the ground up to undermine and confuse her.

It would be so like them.

Brrrrzzzzzzzt.

‘Enough!’

Anarchia cast another fierce glance at the drones. The closest was hovering high, but not so high it was totally out of reach. She closed her eyes, tightening her muscle groups one after another as she attuned her mind to the glory of the Immortal Emperor. She crouched. Readied her spirit. Felt every plate of her battle armour upon her, relished its gentle grip on her muscles as she flexed.

‘O blessed Emperor, give me strength,’ she incanted under her breath. ‘Lend me your might for that which I am about to do.’

She filled her mind with images of her radiant god ensconced on a golden throne. Beams of light spread behind the giant, emaciated saviour of mankind, the rays of a new dawn set in amber.

‘Give me the strength I need to tear this place down.’

She bunched tight and then sprung, planting a foot on a triangular furnishing and leaping off it to reach high in the air. Her armoured fingers closed on nothingness. The hovering disc had moved smoothly upwards as she jumped, no more alarmed than the long-leaved dangler plant whose leaves it rustled with the rim of its disc. She landed with a thud, staggering slightly as the lack of sleep rushed to her head. A flash of anger claimed her, and she punched the wall hard, leaving a shallow crater in the plastek and a cobweb of cracks that revealed the impenetrable alloy behind.

It had been the same as before. Same as it would be the next day, and the day after that. Except without sleep, she would gradually get weaker despite her power armour, her attempts becoming gradually more pathetic until she could do no more than curse.

Oh, what she wouldn’t have given for the wings of a Zephyrim, at that moment. To soar high on the columns of a jump pack, grab the drones and force them into the force field, overwhelming it in a cascade of sparks so she could break free and wreak bloody vengeance upon those who had been foolish enough to imprison a daughter of the Emperor. Even to think it was a thrill. She would always find strength enough to kill, if she could get past the force field. She knew that for certain.

But she could not break it, and her captors knew it.

That was the worst of it, of course. They intended to watch her fall into madness and humiliation before they finally ended it all.

And with her body rebelling against her through lack of sleep, she was not sure she could hold out even until then.

Brrrrzzzzzzzt.

Anarchia groaned and rolled onto her side, eyes opening with great reluctance. Through the fog of tiredness she was dimly aware of the sound of conversation in the corridor beyond. Even over the low hum of the force field, she could just about make out the stilted, staccato language of the t’au. One voice was gliding up and down the register of the alien tongue, smooth and mellifluous. The other was weighty and measured, with a natural authority.

She forced herself to focus, to get up, to take a position of prayer as if the visitor coming into the room was of no consequence at all.

The irised door at the back of the antechamber gave a slight hiss as it opened like the camera lens of a servo-skull, its swept triangular petals retracting into the wall mount to reveal an oval passageway. Anarchia kept her prayer pose, but glanced upwards through her thick fringe, just for a moment. Coming through the door was the same t’au ambassador that had plagued her with his rhetoric every day since her capture. He was gliding towards her with an obsequious smile on his flat, noseless features.

How Anarchia had learned to hate the gormless, self-satisfied expressions of the t’au since they had made planetfall. Wrinkled and bald save for their stylised topknots, the xenos were the bluish-grey of sea-dwelling cetaceans, but they had no real strength under their hides. They were feeble of limb and milky of eye, a species so small and weak they had no option but to master technology or else be wiped from the face of the galaxy.

As the ambassador came forward his robes swished to and fro as if he were walking to attend a fashionable dinner rather than continue an interrogation. In her experience the t’au wore long robes that they kept fastidiously clean when not in their contoured mesh-and-plate armour. For all their shiny war-tech, she knew from experience that t’au armour would not protect against the penetrative power of a bolt-shell; the holy weapons of the Adepta Sororitas were more than capable of slaying the creatures in great number even when fully dressed for battle. What a glorious mess a single bolt-round would make of this dressed-up fool.

‘I do hope I am not interrupting,’ said the xenos.

Her exhaustion let her hatred take the reins. She raised her eyes, and flung out her arm as if hurling a stone at his head. To her great pleasure, the ambassador flinched before regaining his composure.

‘Greetings unto you, in the name of the T’au’va.’ The alien bowed at the waist, making a weird flowering gesture with his long fingers. ‘And how does this fine morning find you, Sister of the Imperium?’

‘Keep your platitudes, Pour Bel-Goy,’ she said, unable to keep a half-sneer from her lips. ‘I spit upon your greetings.’

‘It is pronounced Por’vre Bel’gai,’ said the diplomat. ‘Though I cannot expect your lumpen tongue to shape such nuanced phonemes.’ His Imperial Gothic was impressive, so fluent and well-practised it sounded almost like it came from a human throat.

Anarchia shook her head in disgust. She could shape the syllables of her interrogator’s name just fine. She just chose not to. One of her few pleasures, over the last few days, had been to undermine, inflame and annoy her captor at every available opportunity. If she could trick him into underestimating her – or even get him to lose his temper – then so much the better.

‘These servitors,’ she said, pointing to the drones hovering above. ‘They are faulty. You should get them fixed.’

Bel’gai looked at her, his face impassive. ‘I think not.’

‘They emit noise.’

‘They do. A regrettable but necessary part of their programming.’

‘Necessary?’ She found herself hissing the word through gritted teeth. ‘Is it necessary to deny me rest? Is that how you think you will get me to yield to your interrogation?’

‘You are our honoured guest, with an officer’s luxury afforded to you. Look around you. We have provided more than enough space. You have quarters to yourself, and the food and water that your race is accustomed to is delivered twice daily, kept bland and unpalatable as you prefer it.’ He made a passable attempt at a shrug, though his shoulders were somehow wrong in the joint. He exposed his broad, flat teeth in what Anarchia assumed was a smile. ‘Yet the fact remains, you are a murderer and a savage, refusing to partake of enlightenment when it is offered to you on a silver platter.’

‘A charade. All of it.’

‘Did you truly expect us to give you every concession, then, when our races are still locked in conflict?’

She narrowed her eyes, but said nothing. Keep him talking, she told herself. The more he talks, the angrier you will get, and the easier it will be to stay awake.

‘Is that how your Imperium would behave?’ pressed Bel’gai. ‘I rather think not.’

‘You offer a velvet glove that conceals an iron fist. And not as well as you think.’

‘That is not a view held by all your kin on this planet. Far from it, in fact. The general populace has behaved logically, for a human populace.’

‘Then those you have convinced to lay down their arms are gullible fools lacking in faith.’

‘And faith is something you possess in great measure, is it not?’

‘Enough to ensure these heretics will be punished for turning away from it, as soon as we’re done with you.’

‘Ah, the magnanimous ways of the Imperium of Mankind. Always so eager to waste resources, to slaughter its own people for the sake of it.’

‘Tolerance is the gateway to disaster.’

‘Ah, the negative mantra. Bigotry as a creed. It beggars belief that you lasted this long.’

‘Any empire of sufficient size and maturity understands that grey areas lead only to disaster. The laws of the Emperor’s faithful are a matter of necessity.’

Bel’gai inclined his head. ‘We t’au can show you a different way.’

‘You cannot! We are well aware of your plans for this planet, and I can promise you, they will not come to pass. They are as vile and dishonest as your way of doing battle.’

‘They are not simply plans for this planet, my dear. They are plans for the entire Eastern Fringe.’

Anarchia scoffed. ‘Delusion. Your stock in trade.’

‘Just as stubbornness is yours.’

‘In conviction there is strength.’ Even as she said it, she felt some of the weariness fade from her limbs. ‘In certitude, there is power.’

‘This, all t’au know,’ said Bel’gai. ‘Though we are less inclined to use our strength as a cudgel.’

‘Instead you use poison of word, and of thought.’

‘What may be harmful to one species is life-giving water to another.’ He smiled thinly. ‘This, any empire of sufficient size and maturity understands.’

‘You seek to borrow our truth, then, but speak only the tongue of serpents. Humanity has no need of your lies.’

‘Is that so? The T’au’va knows your kind has enough corruption within it to ruin a thousand star systems. But we have something far more powerful than your bullish stubbornness.’

She shook her head, making a cuh sound at the bottom of her throat. ‘And what might that be?’

‘Destiny.’

Her mirth came out as a croaking, dry sound. The theatrical way the t’au creature said it, eyes glittering and with an edge of emotion to lend it sincerity, struck her as highly comical.

‘I know what that sound means, human,’ said Bel’gai. ‘You sneer at our empire’s newness, but only as a broken crone scoffs at the youthful swordmaiden she envies with all her secret heart. You know I tell the truth.’

‘Tell me,’ said Anarchia. ‘What makes you think that I have any respect for your opinion at all?’

‘You are sentient, and have intelligence of a sort.’ The xenos opened his arms wide, spreading his fingers to exaggerate the motion. ‘Look at our rate of expansion. You Imperials consider yourself the grand empire of the cosmos, yet look how long it took you to conquer even a scattering of it. Some thirty-eight thousand Imperial years, all told, as the earth caste reckon it. Thirty-eight thousand years.’

‘The galaxy is a big place.’

‘Now consider how much we have achieved, in less than a tenth of that time. We have established five interstellar spheres of expansion. We have crossed the Great Rift, brought scores of alien races under the umbrella of our empire, and turned dozens of worlds into paradises rather than the industrial wastelands they were when we found them. Even those planets ruled by that most truculent of all species, the human.’

‘And yet true faster than light travel is still beyond you.’

A flicker of expression at that, Bel’gai’s face wrinkling in what Anarchia could only conclude was displeasure. ‘Untrue. If that were so, we would never have founded the Nem’yar Atoll.’

‘Then why do you look like a gorsefly just flew into your lipless slit of a mouth and laid its eggs on your tongue?’

‘Your people have no understanding of the earth caste’s skills, nor the pace with which they are able to innovate. Since I walked into this room, they will have made another improvement, another invention, to facilitate the inevitable rise of the Greater Good.’

‘Since you walked into this room, another xenos enclave has been eradicated, another flag of triumph raised over the burning corpses of those too stupid to flee. We are an empire of a million worlds, imbecile. You think the High Lords of Terra care about a backwater species with ideas above its station?’

‘Another world turned to ash, then, and yet more precious resources wasted. Your people do so love to burn things. It is hypnotising to you, is it not?’

Anarchia thought of her former squadmates, underlit by fierce orange light as they put the torch to an oncoming platoon of t’au soldiers, and felt a sick twinge of grief at their loss.

‘We burn that which offends the Emperor. The scent of immolated xenos souls is pleasing to Him.’

‘Monsters by birth,’ sighed Bel’gai. ‘Yet you can be educated. And yes, I know we t’au are not without fault. Perhaps we have become monstrous on occasion in response to a hostile universe. But only when absolutely necessary, and only in cause of the Greater Good.’

‘The exact same could be said of the Imperium.’

‘Once, perhaps. Now I fervently believe you act out of a septic fear of the unknown. You tell yourselves it is righteous anger, that it has some kind of nobility behind it, but in truth it comes only from darkness.’

Anarchia found herself unable to reply. In her loneliest moments, that same notion had troubled her. She had seen too many atrocities to believe humanity to be just and good.

Not that she would admit that to a t’au. Not in a thousand years.

‘Explain this, then,’ she said, ‘if you understand the Emperor and His domain so well. Explain the miracles of the saint.’

Por’vre Bel’gai exposed his teeth again.

‘I was rather hoping you would do the same for me.’

‘The faithless could never understand. Not truly.’

‘Well.’ The diplomat sat back on one of the hovering platforms, made himself comfortable and arranged his robes around his legs. ‘We have time on our side.’ At this he gestured to the north and the north-east. ‘With the battle outside locked in something of a stalemate, I have been given as many days as I need. Why not tell me about this faith of yours? I may even let you sleep, for a time, if you give me something of worth.’

‘So you admit it, at last. It is you that ensures my fatigue.’ She felt a fire flare inside her; strove to hold onto it, to stoke it into something fierce. Hatred, good and pure. It would keep the yawning, sucking exhaustion at the back of her mind from consuming her for a little longer.

Hopefully long enough to drive a spike of broken plastek through this babbling fool’s heart.

Chapter Two

THE SAINT

Northern Sludge, Mantra Primau

The swamp swilled around Anarchia’s power-armoured shins as she sloshed her way through the muck. The rest of her Retributor squad followed in a loose arrowhead formation around her, guns held close. Were it not for the fine interior servo-motors and pistons of her battle armour, she would have tired long ago; were it not for her helm’s rebreather, the stinking methane released by each clutch of black, oily bubbles would have hospitalised her twice over by this point. The toxic sludge of Mantra Primau’s northern continent was laced with the corpses of those who had underestimated it, but faith could overcome any obstacle. And, truth be told, power armour helped.

The solid metal bulk of her storm bolter had been held ready at her chest for hours without wavering once. Its double clip was full, and she had another two at her waist. Through the grace of the Ministorum’s endless war chest, she and the rest of her squad had ammunition enough to overcome whatever foes the darkness of the night could throw at them.

Her comrades too wore the obsidian plate of the Order of Our Martyred Lady, the power armour lending them strength enough to tote outsize weapons for days on end. Between them they boasted enough firepower to burn down a forest, crack a citadel’s walls and gun down the fools hiding within. With the holy trinity of bolter, flamer and melta well represented there was no foe they could not overcome.

Yet without enemies to fight, Squad Anarchia’s array of weapons was so much dead weight. Even with the servo-assisted strength of their battleplate, they were cumbersome and hard to maintain in the humid, sloshing muck of the swamp. As mighty as it was, her power armour did not have an infinite supply of strength, and neither did she.

‘Come on,’ muttered Anarchia. ‘We’re right here. Show yourselves.’

Armoured support was out of the question in this part of the swamp. The squad’s rugged Rhino transport, though excellent in the vast majority of terrain types, would struggle on such infirm ground where its very solidity and weight became a crippling disadvantage. One false read of the land, and the vehicle would sink, sliding into a quagmire and vanishing without trace.

Fatigue was setting in now, with each mile sapping a little more of their resources. On some animalistic level Anarchia wanted nothing more than to take off her helm, to wipe the sweat from her brow and scratch her stinging eyes. Maybe even take a lungful of actual, real planetary air, and damn the acid reflux that would soon follow. But the Adepta Sororitas upon Mantra Primau had learned that to de-helm was to ask for a swift death from some distant marksman they would likely never catch.

That was ever the way of these Throne-damned t’au. Where the Sisters of Battle fought with fire, fury and iron determination, the xenos fought with opportunism and dishonesty. That, and a galling patience. No orks, these ones, eager to charge straight forward into the teeth of the Sisters’ firepower. Instead the laying of ambushes, complimented by sudden strikes and assassinations, were the hallmarks of their strategy. Canoness Rycliana was intent on seeing whether they would fare so well if the tables were turned, and it was up to Anarchia’s squad to play bait.

Perhaps the duplicity of the t’au’s warfare was only to be expected, given their race’s proclivity for operating under a shield of deception. They were a species of inveterate liars to whom the Emperor’s truths were as pearls before swine, and there was a passivity to their way of hunting that made her own warrior spirit shiver with contempt. Yet here they were, still active and gaining ground three days after invading Mantra Primau.

No matter, thought Anarchia. In time they would be crushed by the hammer of the Sororitas strike forces, ground to nothing against a bulwark of unyielding marble.

That was the plan, at least.

‘By the grace of Holy Terra,’ said Sister Palatos. ‘At long last.’

‘What is it?’

‘We have reached our destination, Sister Superior,’ elaborated Inistara, her slender index finger tapping the screen of her auspex. The scrying machine was a relic of her time serving off-planet as part of an inquisitor’s retinue, and she kept it with her at all times, claiming it had saved her life more than once.

Palatos was right. They had reached Zither-Five South, one of the preset defensive locations that surrounded the Scriptorum Majoris. Being the largest and most ostentatious building on this side of the planet, the Scriptorum was a natural target for enemy attack, and the Sisterhood had prepared the ground around it well.

‘My thanks, Inistara,’ replied Anarchia. ‘Disperse and make ready.’

Their role here was that of bait; to bring the t’au to them, and in doing so, draw them into an overlapping network of traps, crossfires and ambushes from which they would never escape. It was a defensive position painstakingly prepared over the years, devised to turn the tables against greater numbers should an invading force bully its way through the system’s orbital defences quickly enough to make planetfall. Behind them was a high-domed wayshrine, more bastion than site of religious observance given its ornate crenellations and gargoyle-mouthed gun emplacements. The lighter patch of swampland to the west was only an inch deep, artfully concealing an anti-air missile silo that could drain and launch its cargo in a matter of thirty seconds. The knot of twisted, stunted trees to the east concealed a quad-gun slaved to the gun cherubs roosting in the branches above, and the swathe of moss to the north was in reality a thin sheet of false foliage strung over a deep basin of hypervitriolic acid.

It was a killing field, originally engineered to destroy the orkoid invaders that harassed the system every few years, but just as potent a defence against any conventional armed force. It would be a grim but satisfying spectacle to see it take its toll. Anarchia was looking forward to it immensely; indeed, it had been the prime motivator for her to volunteer for Rycliana’s plan in the first place.

‘Contact,’ said Sister Inistara, her auspex glowing amber in the mist. A halo of lambent light pulsed around her as she pushed the device’s sensitivity to maximum. Next to her, Sister Palatos whispered sanctifications to her multi-melta, her broken-nosed profile lit in stark relief as Sister Maudine awakened her heavy flamer’s pilot light behind her. The fire at the weapon’s muzzle grew fierce, spitting its readiness to immolate and consume.

Sisters Beatriche and Imedlar moved up to bracket their formation, their own heavy flamers coughing fire as they squeezed fresh promethium into the weapons’ throats. Anarchia readied her storm bolter, its impressive weight reassuring, and drew her sacred mace from the mag-clamp at her belt, pressing the activation rune so that a crackling fuzz of distortion field energies played over its cruelly pointed flanges. A weapon designed to break armour as well as the bone behind it. She was looking forward to testing it out on the lightweight alloys favoured by the t’au infantry.

‘Disposition?’

‘Six signals,’ replied Inistara. ‘They are keeping out of extreme range, for now. Recon team, I would think.’

‘That’s all we can really expect to face out here,’ said Maudine. ‘A warm-up, at least.’

‘Come on, you little bastards,’ muttered Anarchia. ‘Enough hiding.’

Lights glowed in the mist, resolving into a squadron of two-man skimmers keeping so low they sent splashing furrows of swamp-water high.

‘Due west! Take cover!’

Anarchia leaned hard, pivoting to put her back to a gnarled tree stump. Bright pulses of energy spat from the rotary cannons under the chins of each xenos craft, the servitor-discs on their wingtips adding to the fusillade. The smell of burning ceramite filtered through to Anarchia’s receptors as their firepower thickened; not all of her squad had found cover in time. Maudine went down on her knee in the muck, part of her hip burned clean away. To Anarchia’s grim satisfaction, she did not fall.

She leant around the tree stump, sighting on the closest craft. Her storm bolter bucked in her grip as she fired a trio of explosive bolts at its prow. Great chunks of ablative polymer spun off in miniature explosions. The pilot recoiled and the craft, unbalanced, ploughed a wingtip into the muck. It hit a dogroot the width of her thigh. The wing was ripped clean off. The rest of it spun end over end into the mist behind them to strike a twisted tree trunk and detonate in a blast of orange-purple fire.

Inistara’s heavy flamer lit the air as another one of the craft swooped in, her plume of igniting promethium leading the vehicle’s course so it had no option but to fly right into the burning fluid. The horribly alien screams of its pilot made Anarchia’s soul sing as it disappeared into the mist.

The last of the squadron evaded, splitting left and peeling away past a copse of gnarled trees. Anarchia tracked it with her storm bolter, but a twin shot from its servitor-disc forced her to duck, and the craft slipped away.

A dozen yards to the east, the ambush site’s missile silo finally deployed, swamp-water cascading from its sliding, wing-like hatches to reveal a rising dais with six stubby nosecones protruding from its heart. Purity seals fluttered in the wind from the collar of each launcher; old blessings, but still likely potent enough to see them to their targets.

Not that the targets were still there, of course.

‘Right on time,’ said Inistara.

Maudine tongue-clucked disapproval into the squad vox. ‘Do you think–’

The mist around them strobed white. Imedlar fell, crying out. Anarchia was dismayed to see her torso had been carved open, reddish steam rising from a wound so massive there was no way she would survive it.

There was something above her, in the mist. A bulky shape, boxy and heavyset, the light of a xenos propulsion unit at its back.

Anarchia and her Sisters opened fire, the thudding boom of their guns filling the clearing. No telltale flares of detonation this time. Maudine went down hard, a smoking hole through her guts. She twisted as she sank into the swamp. Half her head was missing, the skull wound cauterised and black. Above them, a bluish glow lit the mist once more.

‘Mighty Emperor,’ intoned Anarchia, ‘guide my aim that I may punish your foes.’ Her storm bolter roared in reply, the heavy recoil making her grit her teeth in a mix of iron determination and battlelust. Whatever it was up there would pay for Maudine’s death in blood.

This time she saw the telltale flashes of bolt detonations lighting the sky. One of the giant warsuits used by the t’au elite was pivoting away to take a new firing position. It was a profane thing, all smooth lines and sleek armour, an idol built in the image of technology itself. Aside from the cratered holes her bolts had made in its thigh plate, it was spotless, not a single drop of swamp-water or blood anywhere upon it.

The sensor unit that passed for its head looked at her with a pair of baleful red sensors, one large, one small.

She leapt to the side on instinct, splashing hard into the swamp just as a column of plasma fire burned down. It hit the water, releasing a cloud of foul-smelling steam. Rolling with her momentum, Anarchia all but submerged herself in the muck once more, only to be instantly vindicated as a cylindrical t’au missile streaked down a few yards behind her. It detonated to send a thirty-foot radius of brackish, foul fluid splashing everywhere.

More giants, up there in the mist. From the gnarled copse of trees nearby she heard the metallic squawking of agitated cyber-cherubs. A moment later the concealed quad-gun of their position roared, a choking, blurting boom that turned from ear-splitting thunder into a series of dry clicks.

Its ammunition had been fouled.

She heard a scream over the vox as Inistara was hit. Her squadmate’s ident rune flickered and disappeared. Another casualty, so soon after the last.

The missile silo behind her coughed and spat a corkscrewing warhead high on a plume of purple flame that burned away the swamp mist. One of the battlesuits veered hard as it arced back down towards its target, then poured a stream of finger-sized energy bolts into the warhead from a multi-barrelled cannon on the back of its wrist. The missile detonated a full thirty feet from its target, casting shrapnel in a wide radius across the clearing.

Sister Palatos was next to die. She was cut in two at the waist by the sheer volume of plasma fire poured into her as a third battlesuit landed atop the site’s shrine. Bile swam in the back of Anarchia’s throat, her eyes feeling red and swollen. Against foes such as these, even power armour was of little use.

Through the murk she saw a flicker of movement. The enemy warsuit above her was lit up once more, pitched to the right by a double explosion as the unmistakable thunder of heavy bolter fire rang out across the clearing. More high-calibre shots detonated on impact to gouge great shining craters from its hide. One struck the leg in the same place her storm bolter had hit it, and the limb was torn clean away. Anarchia felt her heart swell as the sound of war hymns filtered between each salvo of bolts.

‘Thank the Holy Throne,’ she said under her breath.

Wading into the clearing were a pair of Sororitas so heavily spattered with swamp muck their power armour seemed more greenish-grey than black. One was firing a heavy bolter from the hip, legs braced on a fallen stoneoak as her monstrous gun bucked with bone-shaking recoil. The other was sniping with a bolt weapon of her own, picking shots through her long mounted scope. Anarchia saw one of the battlesuits’ heads fly apart as a shot pierced the swirling mist straight and true.

A third emerged as they took position; she was shorter by a head, her hair tousled and cropped, a powered blade held lightly at her side. Behind her, a xenos warsuit lay cloven in two, rippling cables of lightning playing across what remained of its blasphemous force field. With a sharp intake of breath, Anarchia realised the newcomer had forsaken her helm, but that was not the strangest thing about her. Where her bodyguards were covered head to toe in swamp muck, the swordswoman was spotless, her armour burnished and clean without so much as a single droplet of water upon her even as she splashed through the mire.

Nixia Ameldus. The Saint of Swords.

Anarchia raised her storm bolter almost vertical, and added her own firepower to the fusillade. The three remaining battlesuits above them were pulling back to a middle distance, hoping to outrange them – and they would do so easily enough. The t’au had better sensor technology than the Imperium, this much was known, and their ability to pierce the miasma of greyish mist had given them the edge in every long-range fight thus far. In a matter of moments the t’au would send a parting volley, and disappear, only to return at five times the strength.

‘Don’t let them escape, for the love of Terra!’

Anarchia reloaded as she ran, watching in disbelief as Nixia Ameldus sprinted past her at twice the speed. A rain of plasma bolts shot through the mist towards the swordswoman. Even a glancing shot would have been the end of her. But the plasma did not touch her, not at first. All bar one of the shots stabbed down into the swamp-water to blast craters of harmless steam.

The last of the stray bolts hit a fallen canister of flamer fuel, left lying in the muck by Maudine. In a blast of fire it detonated right next to the saint’s leg, sending knives of shrapnel flying out. The swordswoman was caught bodily in a blossom of flame. For a moment, Anarchia thought she would land in the slurry to flounder, scorched and smoking, out of the fight.

Yet the flames did not behave as they should.

Instead of vanishing swiftly into the air the explosion formed a vortex of flame, an orange-and-yellow tornado that whirled around the swordswoman to bear her into the air. She held out her arms in a loose gesture of benediction as she shot towards the retreating battlesuits, blade held lightly in her hand. Another burst of plasma fire poured out, tracking her advance, but the shots were whipped away into the strange storm of fire as if they were cinders caught in the wind.

Then she closed the distance and began to kill.

That silver blade was a revelation, cutting through the tank-grade alloy of the xenos warsuits as if they were made of no more than clay. She slashed through a weapon barrel with a contemptuous swipe, causing it to malfunction in a gout of plasma that set fire to the warsuit’s arm, then lanced the tip of her blade right through its chest – and into the alien pilot within. For a moment, Anarchia saw the flames whirling around the saint as a pair of mighty wings, spread wide and high like those of a soaring eagle.

‘For thy trespasses upon the Emperor’s domain,’ cried out Nixia Ameldus, ‘I bring thee death!’

Jets roaring, another xenos warsuit came into view. Its cylindrical flamer jetted a spurt of fire that billowed out to consume the swordswoman. The third of the trio did the same, the two concentrating their weaponry in a sustained fusillade. The swirl of fire around the woman grew into an inferno, but it did not singe so much as a single hair. Anarchia caught a glimpse of Ameldus as the fire shimmered and roared, and could have sworn the woman smiled.

Raising her storm bolter, Anarchia sent a volley of shots, blasting the warsuit off-kilter just as the swordswoman lunged towards it. This time that shimmering sword took its sensor-head from its neck in a crackle of electricity.

Blinded, the blasphemous machine-thing boosted backwards, but Anarchia had already read its intent. The storm bolter boomed, and the double shot exploded to send the suit veering away towards the copse of trees to the west. Gun-cherubs squawked, and the quad-barrelled gun hidden within coughed out its fouled ammunition before opening fire. The battlesuit was punched out of the sky by a volley of anti-tank shells the width of Anarchia’s forearm.

The last battlesuit was intensifying its fire, missiles streaking from its shoulder mount towards the swordswoman. They detonated prematurely within the searing inferno, the shockwaves of each explosion buffeting the saint but not stopping her. She came in fast, now, the whirling fire blazing out like the body of some sacred god-dragon in a trail behind her. Now the missiles on the suit’s launcher cooked off, ripping open the weapon system and much of the suit’s shoulder as the woman came in closer. The tornado of flame roared so intensely that it melted the alloy of the stricken battlesuit; she cut the molten slurry away with her blade, glowing cherry-red gobbets drizzling down to hiss in the cold swamp-water beneath.

Anarchia thought she could make out a screaming alien face within the battlesuit’s torso, flesh blackening as its eyes popped in the impossible heat. The swordswoman reached out and pressed two fingers into its forehead, collapsing its skull as if it were paper-thin. Then the tornado of fire whirled outwards, flames licking the leafless trees of the nearby copse as the woman gradually descended down into the swamp-water to land amongst a cloud of hissing steam.

‘By the grace of the Emperor,’ said Anarchia. ‘This day I witnessed a miracle.’

A faint roaring sound swelled in her aural pickups, audible now the crackle of the flaming tornado was receding. To the west, in the middle distance, the air was lousy with t’au skycraft.

They were coming in fast.

Chapter Three

THE ELEMENTAL COUNCIL

Tsentran Upper Command Disc, Mantra Primau

‘The captive will not break easily, honoured Aun’Do.’

Por’vre Bel’gai made the one-hand-atop-another gesture of the layered problem, averting his eyes from his ethereal master to add a note of deference. He looked in contrition at the members of the assembled Elemental Council, meeting their eyes one by one to better impart the sincerity of his regret.

It was a relief to turn away from the ethereal’s glory for a moment. The expedition’s master, Aun’Do, was a statue given life, stock still and silent but with waves of almost tangible power radiating off him. He was… forbidding, despite his serenity.

Since his entrance into the ethereal council Bel’gai had been feeling hot, and strange. He fought the urge to excuse himself. As a member of the water caste, being nervous in front of an audience was not a feeling he was accustomed to. He was literally born and bred to be a speaker, a talker, a teller of difficult truths and a weaver of lies whenever lies were needed, which in his profession was most of the time. Yet here he was addressing an ethereal directly, and Aun’Do at that. The margin for error was vanishingly small. Unless he wanted his reputation tarnished forever, he had to speak truthfully and well.

A seamless panorama was projected around the room’s periphery, each gracefully curving wall relaying the footage taken from the cameras outside the command centre’s vast, disc-like fuselage. Together they showed a full-circle view of the swamplands outside, the endless muck and scattered, gnarled copses of trees stretching a hundred miles in all directions. Even the auditorium’s floor was a photo-optic screen relaying the waterlogged landscape far below, rendered in near-perfect detail even as the command centre scudded along above it. It felt a little like they were not inside at all, but flying over the planet, able to go anywhere they wished whilst being rendered bulletproof by several inches of hyperalloy. The sense of invulnerability and power was almost intoxicating.

Bel’gai saw explosions in the middle distance. The initial skirmishes of their first landing were slowly, irrevocably stitching closer together as more cadres were brought into the nascent war. Yet Mantra Primau was a world populated largely by the Imperium’s fierce warrior caste, well versed in their chosen battleground and seemingly deaf to any manner of reason or entreaty. To a water caste diplomat, they were a nightmare.

‘Elaborate,’ said Aun’Do, the word somehow like a sword being drawn. The lack of verbal framework was a very bad sign.

‘There have been insights,’ replied Bel’gai. ‘None concrete, as yet, for–’

A new, harsh voice cut over him. ‘Every moment you spend winding your web of words is paid for in the blood of my warriors, Bel’gai.’

The magister risked a glance. Shas’O Lightburn’s one good eye bored into his, the elderly fire caste warrior’s twin scalplocks swishing at her waist as she tossed her head in a gesture of impatience. ‘You would do well to conclude your study swiftly, Bel’gai, so we may make withdrawals without needing further capture.’

‘Or simply fight harder,’ said Bel’gai, the words slipping out before he could stop them. He winced inside as Lightburn’s eye became a blaze of indignation; even the cybernetic optic next to it seemed to glow brighter.

‘We could attempt a capture and cryogenic freeze.’ Fio’O Groundbreaker represented the earth caste, his eyes scanning the tech-screens that relayed the vistas outside. ‘If we isolate a prime exhibitor of this anomalous behaviour and keep her in biostasis, we could map her synaptic pathways, perhaps even dissect her brain in totality, in close comparison with those of a control sample. Where there is a difference, there we may find our answers.’

Bel’gai turned his hand upright to claim the vocal space. ‘We cannot risk taking a so-called “saint” from them, even as a captive,’ he said. ‘It would give the Imperial citizenry a powerful incentive to avenge a figurehead, a factor that their water caste equivalent would no doubt use to galvanise their populace. Carefully handled, the data of her demise would be of inestimable value in terms of recruitment.’

‘The magister is quite correct,’ said Aun’Do. Bel’gai felt his skin warm as if in sunlight at the affirmation.

‘An alternate hypothesis, then,’ said Groundbreaker. ‘We take a sample of three hundred or so of the humans, if not from this world then the next, and examine their minds and genetic make-up as we cross out of the system. Would that be enough, do you think? Surely with a sample size that large, at least one would possess the necessary markers for the variant mind-science they call faith.’

‘I am not sure it works like that, Groundbreaker.’ The ace steerswoman Kor’vre Dagashei, shorter than most of her willowy kind but still head and shoulders taller than Bel’gai, made the parting-fingers gesture of the broken theorem. ‘I encountered this specific form of mind-science at Mu’galath Bay. It has more to do with confidence than with any genetic predisposition, I believe. Unlike the genetic version of the mind-quirk, it can wax and it can wane, for it is not innate. Is that not correct, Kindred Soul?’

Bel’gai’s eyes fixed on the nicassar known as Ghorale, the white-limbed, ursine creature afloat in its personal hoversphere. Every elemental council had a delegate from a vassal race as part of its number, and the nicassar were commonly sought for their wisdom in matters esoteric.

‘No psychic,’ replied the alien, his words a low growl. ‘No genetic. It come heart. It come spirit.’

At this he tapped his chest with a curving claw the length of a bonding knife. Though the nicassar were so psychic they rarely used physical force, Bel’gai had no doubt Ghorale could disembowel a gue’ron’sha Space Marine with a single swipe.

‘Cannot be counted,’ the Kindred Soul finished, shaking his head amidst a flurry of bubbles.

‘Everything can be counted, if you find the right measure for it,’ said Groundbreaker. ‘Even this phenomenon of faith. I have taken the liberty of categorising the events viewed thus far into five strata. We have seen several different severities of anomaly, the greatest of which were manifest during the capture of your current subject, Por’vre Bel’gai. We of the fio eagerly await your unlocking of the source of her power.’ He made the gesture of the hidden key, turning two fingers in the air. ‘Can it be done with words alone, do you think? Or do you need more… practical assistance?’

‘Words can change the universe,’ replied Bel’gai, trying his best not to be affronted at the scientist’s boorish suggestion. ‘She has inner reserves unseen amongst the gue’la thus far, but I will wear her down, just as over time the river splits the rock.’ It was an old analogy for his caste’s skillset, but still a potent one.

Aun’Do exhaled slowly, and the room instantly fell quiet. There was so much meaning in that single breath. To a t’au, even a small gesture could magnify or dampen a concept, and to the water caste doubly so. To one so versed in non-verbal communication as a magister, that simple exhalation might as well have been a slap in the face.

The room kept silent, awaiting the master’s proclamation. The celestial caste, known in common parlance as the ethereals, were the magisters, leaders and philosopher monarchs of the t’au race, and they were held in the utmost respect. To even share a room with one was a blessing from the T’au’va, an honour that one from a lesser caste would remember for the rest of their days.

Not that there was such a thing as a lesser caste, Por’vre Bel’gai reminded himself. In theory no one caste was any greater or lesser than the others.

Except, of course, the ethereals.

‘Bel’gai, you are our foremost magister upon Mantra Primau.’ When he finally spoke, the master’s voice was that of a tutor, wise and strong of mind. The proclamation hung in the air.

‘I offer thanks, exceptional one,’ said Bel’gai. ‘It is an honour beyond measure to hear that from–’

‘And yet you have failed to divine that which we seek.’

An open rebuke. Bel’gai was speechless. It was a strange feeling for a member of the water caste.

‘The Imperial humans are a fascinating species,’ said Aun’Do. ‘Fond of reinforcing their creed, they are usually more than ready to talk about their faith in the Emperor of Mankind. Have you not consulted the archived material on the subject?’ Being celestial, he was not gauche enough to curl a finger, but the question bored into Bel’gai nonetheless.

‘Of course,’ he managed.

‘It is true,’ added Shas’O Lightburn. ‘In battle these ones bellow their doctrine at the slightest provocation. We consider it risible.’ She tossed her long scalplock once more as if swatting away a bothersome insect. It was pure coincidence, of course, that she happened to emphasise how many honorific bandings she had earned.

‘Sadly it is dogma they spout in the heat of battle, rather than inactivity,’ said Por’vre Bel’gai. ‘As prisoners, they can be aggravatingly laconic.’

‘I realise this,’ said Aun’Do. ‘Yet in many ways it could be said our guest is still upon the field of battle, even now. It is of paramount importance that we unlock this riddle, that we may extrapolate from the answer. Far more so than any geographical gain, or resource harvest. We are engaged in a war of words.’

To his right, the pilot Kor’vre Dagashei made the aligned fingers of reinforcement. ‘Their mindset is so bellicose that perhaps they do not make a distinction.’

‘You have had days to peel back her layers of indoctrination to find the truths beneath,’ said Aun’Do. ‘Is this a war we are losing, Bel’gai?’

‘The groundwork is progressing well,’ he replied, forcing a note of enthusiasm into his tone. ‘I have entire kai’rotaa of assessment material gleaned thus far. What I have learned, if deemed representative, could be of great use to the T’au’va across all of sept space.’

‘We do not have entire kai’rotaa to spare in analysis, Por’vre Bel’gai.’

‘I mean as to say, in the future I–’

‘Should I ask Shas’O Lightburn to procure another specimen, and assign another magister to the task?’

‘I truly believe this one to be optimal, given her witnessing of the anomaly. To capture so unpredictable and destructive a force as an Imperial “saint” would be to put you in grave danger, honoured aun. But a trusted comrade of such a champion might yield insights enough.’

‘These humans do not believe in their communality, nor truly in themselves,’ said Aun’Do. ‘They must therefore find an external entity to believe in, the more elevated the better. In being unknowable, that entity can remain infallible, and therefore so can their beliefs. Is that fair to say?’

Bel’gai smiled. ‘It says much about their species, master, that they cannot ever trust that which they come to understand. They fear the mirror.’

‘And yet the factor known as faith undeniably gives them some form of strength.’ It was Groundbreaker that spoke, now, the thickset and muscular delegate rearranging the sleeves of his simple brown robe of office. He looked up at Aun’Do and moved his stout but dextrous fingers in the gesture of the unfolding lotus. ‘Our analyses have yielded some interesting conclusions as to the psychosomatic stimulus provided by indoctrination into the Imperial creed.’

‘Are these empirical?’

‘Of course.’ Groundbreaker looked ill at ease, just for a moment; likely only Bel’gai had spotted it, but the shadow of uncertainty spoke volumes.

‘And do they give enough insight for us to leave this benighted place?’ Aun’Do puckered the long olfactory chasm running between his eyes as if afraid to scent the answer.

‘Sadly not. We are well versed in all forms of biological analysis, but there is much that lies beyond our understanding. It is our contention that our captive should have fallen to exhaustion by this point, and lost her higher functions as a result. And yet, she remains lucid.’

‘It is indeed remarkable,’ replied Bel’gai, feeling like a drowning swimmer thrown a rope. ‘Exceptional, I should say.’

‘Then exceptional measures are required,’ said Aun’Do. ‘I shall attend the next phase of investigation myself.’

‘She is still making intermittent attempts to attack in the manner of a wild animal, wise one,’ said Bel’gai. ‘Would it be aligned with protocol for one of the aun to attend an inquest in person?’

The ethereal raised an eyebrow the tiniest fraction.

‘It is generous to think of these humans as civilised,’ said Bel’gai. ‘To assume their empire has earned its peculiar dominance in the galaxy through skill rather than luck. Yet strip away the thin veneer of culture, and they revert to their animalistic instincts in a matter of days.’

The ethereal smiled wryly. ‘Once, we t’au were not so different. In the dark times of the Mont’au, we allowed our own baser natures to surface. Were it not for the intervention of my predecessors in the celestial caste, we would have descended into civil war, and likely torn our race apart. Perhaps we should have pity on our captive, for she has no such guidance. In her savagery, in her desperation, she is no true threat.’

‘If I could spare you from any threat at all, honoured aun, I would do so,’ said Bel’gai.

‘She has learned she cannot penetrate Groundbreaker’s force shield. Even an animal can learn from pain. You have had the attendant drones programmed in such a way as to ensure she does not get any rest, am I correct?’

‘As ever.’

‘Hence our artificial helpers will bear the brunt of her simple anger should it flare. This is the way of the human mind. To lash out at that which is closest to it.’

‘In the extremely remote eventuality this facility is struck by an Imperial attack,’ ventured Bel’gai, ‘it is possible the force field will be disrupted, and thus you will be placed in danger.’

‘I have the utmost trust in the earth caste’s abilities.’ Aun’Do let that hang for a moment before continuing. ‘More than that, the potential insights here are worth even the life of an ethereal.’

Aun’Do looked around the room, already sure he had the delegates’ attention, but letting silence amplify his words as all truly gifted speakers do.

‘As I understand it, human faith spreads much like a virus. It clearly has power, demonstrably so when linked with the mind-science ability that we know is a genetic outlier in their species. When preached with sufficient fervour, that faith takes root in the minds of others like a seed. Indeed, it is often introduced at infancy to ensure it has fertile soil in which to grow. Being self-reinforcing, the faithful then preach in turn until the concept spreads generation by generation to consume entire nations, perhaps planets.’

Bel’gai found his fear bleeding away as the ethereal spoke. If the aun truly wished to pursue this tactic, his caste would be vital to its success. Words could win wars before they even started. After all, the Silken Conquests had brought many of the planets of the Damocles Gulf into their empire without a single shot being fired.

‘Better yet,’ continued Aun’Do, ‘where our belief in the communality and destiny of the T’au’va is based on irrefutable conclusions, the faith of the human is immune to logic. This makes it a powerful force indeed, for it is resilient even in the most terrible adversity. This we have seen in microcosm with Por’vre Bel’gai’s findings. It is the mode by which the Imperium of Man has controlled a galactic empire of a million worlds.’

The nicassar Ghorale nodded slowly, his long black lips pursing in agreement as Aun’Do continued.

‘Were we to unlock the secrets of human faith, and preach the glory of the T’au’va in such a manner that the same brand of faith could be inspired within the human mind, could that concept not also spread like a virus throughout humanity? Could not our greater truth eclipse theirs, as a stronger microscopic organism defeats a weaker one?’

‘It could,’ said Bel’gai. ‘It could.’

‘Ultimately, could we not create a rival force to the Emperor of Mankind by propagating the human conception of the T’au’va? The gue’vesa under our command that have fully subscribed to the notion already appear to see it as some manner of entity, rather than an abstract concept with which to inform their decisions.’

‘I have seen them shape idols representing the T’au’va, in the manner of barbarians worshipping a god of their own invention,’ said Kor’vre Dagashei.

‘Should this belief system spread far enough,’ said Aun’Do, ‘should the personification of a thriving T’au’va supplant that of the dying Emperor, could we not undermine their faith entirely? In doing so, could not the T’au’va ultimately undo the Imperium from the inside out?’

Groundbreaker shifted uneasily. ‘As the representative of the fio upon this council,’ he ventured, ‘let me first say that it does me great honour to hear such a visionary plan for the furtherance of the T’au’va. Such is its genius it galls me to think I cannot share it with even my own ta’lissera bond group. Yet it would be remiss of me, as a high scientist, not to make a plea for a more… quantifiable approach?’ He made the sign of the formality-brushed-aside, undercutting his own argument before the ethereal had even opened his mouth.

‘Let me speak to you of quantity,’ said Aun’Do coldly. Bel’gai saw Groundshaker recoil as if struck. ‘The Imperium claims a number of worlds within its province that is several orders of magnitude greater than that of the T’au Empire. Know this, then. It is a sleeping giant, and were it to be fully roused, its wrath would be terrible. It could even rob us of our destiny to rule the stars.’

Bel’gai felt his skin grow cold. The aun’s declaration had a horrible ring of truth to it.

‘This is a fact that you will not find in public informationals, and it is one that we aun do not impart lightly. It will remain within these walls. Yet here, with a potential solution at hand, that measure of perspective is vital. With our investigations hinting at a countermeasure that could weaken and even destroy the Imperial colossus before it is ever roused, is it not worth the sacrifice of life to pursue it? Even that of an ethereal?’

Total silence.

Aun’Do inverted a palm in a gesture of reasonable assessment. ‘A single specimen, bereft of hope for escape and seemingly incapable of compromise, has been in our custody for five cycles. Her escape is impossible, and she has undergone systematic sleep deprivation. Yet she will not bargain, she will not yield. Where does that strength come from? How do we turn that same stubborn, innate power against the humans that prize it so much?’

‘Answers have been slow in coming,’ admitted Bel’gai.

‘Indeed. And given the magnitude of the victory the T’au’va could clinch, should we unlock the secrets of human faith, I have no option but to attend to her questioning myself as of the next cycle. I have the utmost respect for your caste’s craft, Por’vre Bel’gai, yet it is clearly showing its limits. Perhaps the hatred she would feel upon seeing a leader of her sworn enemies might engender a looser tongue.’

‘I beg of you,’ said Bel’gai, pitching his tone between that of the supplicant and the respected subordinate, ‘give me another chance, honoured aun. I will break the fu’llasso’ – at this he made the entwined fingers of the cursed mind knot – ‘and deliver to you a hundred truths. Just give me one more cycle. That is all I can ask, and I do so humbly.’

Aun’Do’s eyes fell upon him once more, the weight of his authority so heavy he felt it might break him.

‘No.’

Across the other side of the room, Shas’O Lightburn smiled, making the pressed palms of the wisdom gratefully received.

‘Do not fear, Bel’gai,’ said Aun’Do. ‘I shall personally ensure you succeed, or else go into the night with the blessing of the T’au’va.’

Exile from t’au society. The ultimate threat for one who was perfectly adapted to live within it, and hopelessly ill-equipped to survive without it.

And on a planet solely populated by the insane.

Chapter Four

CUT AND THRUST

Tsentran Upper Command Disc

Brrrrzzzzzzzt.

The cell was shrinking. Was it shrinking?

Anarchia felt a pull at her soul as her consciousness jolted towards alertness. She was lying down. Adrenaline pounded through her veins once more, feeling hot, wrong and urgent. They had canted the floor, she was sure of it. All the angles were off, tipping her just a little to stop her body getting any rest even when it forced her to lie down against her will.

She gave a wordless cry of anger as she saw the disc-servitors staring down at her with their impassive, relentless machine-gaze, then sat up, bringing her knees up to her chin.

‘I know what you’re doing, you xenos bastards,’ she snarled. ‘I know you’re observing me. You stare like gawping idiots through your pict-thieves, through these abominable intelligences your kind prize so much.’ She clenched a fist, teeth gritted. ‘Your trial by exhaustion will not work. My Sisters will be here before long. I can wait. They’ll free me, by the grace of the Golden Throne. And then we will see how long you can endure before breaking.’

The iris door at the end of the chamber hissed, its petals retracting to reveal a figure behind it.

It was not Por’vre Bel’gai, this time, but a tall and regal figure wearing long flowing robes of office. His skin was deep blue, and wrinkled, but his age only added to his sense of presence. Script-marked tassels floated and hovered around him as if he were underwater. His scalp was bald but for linear tattoos, and the strange olfactory chasm that ran vertically down all the visages of the t’au was crested by a diamond-shaped gem that glimmered ruby-red in the ambient light.

The newcomer’s expression was severe, but somehow serene at the same time. A planetary governor, then, or a high commander out of uniform. Anarchia felt something, then, some measure of trepidation. This was a xenos leader, and he had a great deal of power, that much she could tell purely from his body language. Behind him came Bel’gai, something of the whipped dog in her interrogator’s hunched shoulders and downcast eyes.

Anarchia let herself smile, just a little. She was getting to them. And if her prayers for a chance of vengeance were answered, she would make one of their best and brightest pay for what they had done to her.

‘Come here, then,’ she said to the regal t’au. ‘Let me get a good look at you, you overdressed insect, before you burn.’

The newcomer halted just outside the force field. ‘It is not only the water caste that know your primitive tongue, human. Sister Anarchia, is it not? I understand your every word.’

‘Ha!’ Anarchia spat a dart of saliva at the force field, the spit sizzling away in mid-air. She had given Bel’gai her name easily enough; she’d always hated it, but refused to live in fear of its meaning. ‘You think I have any respect for you?’

‘You will.’

‘Anarchia of Mantra Primau,’ said Bel’gai, ‘I introduce to you the Paragon, Aun’Do of the celestial caste, ethereal master of this expedition. He honours you beyond measure with his attendance.’

‘Even should that honour be as diamonds strewn before a krootox,’ said Aun’Do.

‘So you failed your master, Bel’goy,’ said Anarchia. ‘Now he comes to do your job for you. Your invasion force’s finest liesmith against a simple warrior, and still you were found wanting! What does that tell you?’

The magister smiled and opened his fingers, but she could tell his act of serenity was skin deep. ‘When acting together, the castes become stronger than the sum of their parts, and the celestial caste is the strongest of all. This is the inevitable truth.’

‘You will all be crushed under our heel, in the end,’ she replied. ‘It matters not at all whether you stand together or apart. That is the only inevitability you should concern yourself with, paragon or not.’

‘As you see, honoured aun, our guest has a simplistic view of the universe. It is only to be expected in so primitive a race.’

‘This armour she wears is far from primitive,’ said Aun’Do, narrowing his eyes as he took in every detail. ‘Imperial battleplate, much in the same vein as the gue’ron’sha. Why was she not made to relinquish it?’

‘Reasons of decorum, wise one. We took her weapons and her helm, of course. But we are not barbarians.’

The two aliens shared the briefest of glances, but Anarchia caught it. There was something they were not telling her, there, in that last exchange.

‘What do you want from me?’ she hissed.

‘To achieve a better understanding of your kind,’ said Aun’Do. ‘Your female warrior caste is quite unlike the standard gue’la we have encountered thus far.’

‘Your kind has evinced some… phenomena,’ said Bel’gai. ‘They interest the aun greatly.’

‘Indeed,’ said Aun’Do, making a gesture as if he were turning a key. ‘We would have you as allies, in our quest to tame the stars. Yet I feel that possibility to be remote.’

Anarchia found her lips twisting in disgust. ‘You believe for one moment that the Adepta Sororitas would fight alongside xenos such as you? I would rather ally with a tyranid brood-spawn. At least you know where you stand with those things.’

‘A warrior’s jest,’ said Bel’gai, as if translating. ‘Of a sort.’

‘The magister will no doubt have pointed out that the rest of your star system has seen the wisdom of trade with our empire.’

‘To the point of nausea. Not all of us can see the Emperor’s light, as your traitor friends can tell you. What did you call them, talker? Gwa-vaysa?’

‘Gue’vesa, yes.’

‘They will be slain to a man.’

Aun’Do inclined his head, his lips pulling down in a dubious expression. ‘I rather doubt that. They number in the tens of billions. Not all of your kind are as committed as you.’

‘You’ll see.’ She grinned like a shark, feeling the scar on her top lip pull taut. Her blood was up, now, and it felt good. ‘The wheels of justice turn slowly, but they grind exceedingly fine.’

‘We t’au have a similar expression,’ said Aun’Do, ‘albeit not as implicitly violent and ghoulish.’

‘The truth will rise,’ said Bel’gai. ‘I do not think that truth will be to your liking, however.’

She shrugged. ‘We shall see.’

‘What is it that makes you so sure you will win victory?’ laughed Bel’gai. ‘Even a brief study of the history of the Damocles Gulf shows that in a clash between our two empires, the t’au will ultimately emerge triumphant. You seem utterly convinced you will retain control of this system, even when all the evidence is to the contrary.’

‘We are the faithful of the God-Emperor!’ shouted Anarchia. ‘We are not some probing, soulless race that sees the whole galaxy as a gelatin disc on which to grow its measly, hollow civilisation. We are not some spiritual plague, infecting other races with a traitor’s hope as we go. One day the eyes of Terra will fall upon you, and you will all die! You will all burn!’

‘You can see where the difficulty lies,’ said Bel’gai quietly.

‘Nothing I have not seen many times before,’ said Aun’Do. ‘Ignorance is bliss, you humans say, do you not? It speaks volumes about your value system.’

‘The galaxy is a darker place than you think, xenos fool.’

‘Not with the light of the T’au’va to guide us.’ He made a fan with one of his hands, moving it as if outlining a rainbow. ‘The only true happiness is to be found in wisdom, even if that means learning uncomfortable truths. They can show us just as much of the galaxy as pleasant ones. A wise soul learns to cherish the acceptance that comes from that.’

‘You are too ready to accept failure, coward,’ said Anarchia. ‘Just as well, given that it is your destiny to be eradicated entirely.’

‘So the Imperial creed is fostered from blind acceptance,’ said Bel’gai. ‘That seems appropriate. A low-outlay strategy that can flourish even on the most remote locales.’

Aun’Do nodded. ‘Prejudice and fear, twinned with the promise of posthumous reward. It is a potent combination. And strangely self-perpetuating. Do your kind worship the dead?’

‘What? We worship the immortal God-Emperor, and Him alone!’

‘Your apparel,’ said Bel’gai, motioning towards the decorative skullwork on the knees and chestplate of her power armour. ‘We have noticed a certain… preponderance, shall we say, for the image of the human skull. Is it intended to scare the foe, or the wearer?’

‘We revere the dead, yes,’ said Anarchia. ‘Do you not, heathen? Are your lost kindred merely chattel to be expended in your trivial wars?’

‘The dead pass on, as is natural,’ said Aun’Do. ‘Their sacrifice for the T’au’va is marked, given due respect and then allowed to fade into memory.’

‘And you accuse us of being blind! Those who do not learn from the departed will join them not in glory, but disgrace.’

‘We see the skull as a fitting icon for your species,’ said Bel’gai. ‘Morbid. Moribund, even. Obsessed with the past and terrified of the future.’

Anarchia felt her skin grow hot. ‘It is no simple icon. It is the holy countenance of the God-Emperor. Profane it once more and I swear by the Golden Throne of Terra I will tear your own skull free from your neck, flay it and adorn my armour with a fresh reminder of your race’s fragility.’

‘How terrifying,’ said Aun’Do. ‘Your usage of the term “immortal” is interesting. Is the fear of death the keystone of your faith? Is it founded on some vain hope that you may attain eternal life?’

‘You could not possibly understand,’ said Anarchia. ‘We live only to serve. That is reward enough.’

Bel’gai stepped forward. ‘Yet eternity is the dangled gift that keeps you trudging forward on the path chosen by your masters, is it not?’

‘Should we excel in His name, we may be remembered by our Sisters after our death,’ said Anarchia. ‘That is immortality enough. But that is not why we serve the Emperor.’

At this she felt a bone-deep tiredness, her eyes drooping for a moment. The thought of Holy Terra’s golden light gave her a moment of blessed peace. She shook herself, and blinked to clear her gaze. Keep them talking.

‘Then why serve at all? For the common benefit of humanity, perhaps?’

‘In a way,’ she replied, ‘yes.’

‘And how can you not see in this a philosophy similar to the T’au’va? Our own credo of the Greater Good?’

She shook her head, her expression aghast as if she were dealing with a simpleton. ‘Can you not understand that the two are mutually exclusive? That the t’au’s gain is humanity’s loss, and vice versa?’

‘Not so,’ said Aun’Do, his expression grave.

Anarchia gave a shuddering sigh, pushing her fists into her eyes and rubbing them hard. ‘Your kind is so dangerous because it has a similar philosophy to our own.’

She saw Bel’gai frown. A chink in the armour, perhaps. A commonality between their species into which she would drive a blade of words, sinking it deep, and thereby buying a few more blessed hours.

‘You t’au are not orks, who listen to no logic other than that of force and strength. Neither are you aeldari, who cannot bear to communicate with those they consider inferior. You… you are civilised, in your own way. I have heard tales of your preference for diplomacy.’

Bel’gai made a gesture to his superior, his fingers unfurling like the leaves of a fern. She had them on the hook.

‘And you are persuasive. That is the true danger you represent. Thus far, your kind has remained isolated, and so the Lords of Terra have spared you. They once considered you beneath their notice, if they even knew of your existence at all. But we know of you, now, since the Damocles Gulf. Since Dal’yth, and Agrellan.’

‘Mu’galath Bay,’ corrected Bel’gai.

‘It will be called Agrellan again, in time. We know of your ways, you slippery cowards. We have taken note. We’ve seen you conquer with treachery. All those of my rank and higher were briefed on it.’

‘It is efficacious,’ said Bel’gai. ‘The results speak for themselves.’

‘Such conquests never last. You’ll have to burn us out, root and stem, if you want to defeat us. Before we do the same to you.’

She saw something, then, in Aun’Do’s expression – a slight widening of the olfactory chasm. A wound of sorts, then, even if only in his pride.

‘We’re onto you, you insidious bastards,’ she continued, her eyes alight and her voice low. ‘You have no idea what manner of force you are dealing with.’

‘Oh, we have studied your kind for many years,’ said Aun’Do. ‘At times, it was even interesting.’

‘You have seen but a tiny fraction of our capability. I can tell. For if you knew the whole truth, you would be crippled already with the purity of your fear. You may not realise it, but you have crossed a line in your arrogance.’ She smiled, then, a killer’s grin. ‘I hope you’re glad of your paltry gains, I really do. For in claiming them, you have signed the death warrant of your entire race.’

Chapter Five

THE FIRES OF CONVICTION

Northern Sludge, Mantra Primau

The stink of swamp gas made Bel’gai’s olfactory chasm twitch and quiver, his eyes blinking acrid tears as he swept his gaze across the sludge once more. Mantra Primau was truly a benighted place.

Thank the T’au’va he had been given leave by Lightburn to ride the Tidewall emplacement’s hovering platforms across the swamps. From behind its glowing blue forceshield barriers he was seeing the war first hand, as informational protocol demanded. Since the Golden Ambassador had set the precedent so many hundreds of tau’cyr previously, it had become something of a tradition for a wartime magister to do the same. Yet already Bel’gai was privately doubting the wisdom of his being here, a lone magister amongst a caste bred for war.

He slapped the back of his neck as yet another leechwing sank its proboscis deep into the folded skin of his neck, then looked at the red-black mess of insectoid chitin, slimy cartilage and dark blood it had left on his palm. A few yards below the disc of the Tidewall’s central gunrig, a black-and-ochre wyrmid slid through the muck on the hunt. Its scaly body was as thick as his waist.

‘This place.’

‘Magister?’

The fire caste warriors around him turned as one, their shas’vre’s mask cocked at an angle that radiated concern. ‘You are hurt?’

‘No, Shas’vre Da’ichi,’ sighed Bel’gai. ‘Just bitten by an indigenous insect. But there are worse things out here than parasites, of that I am sure. Let us conclude our duties here as swiftly as we can, and leave.’

‘We will engage in the name of the T’au’va, and secure footage of the event,’ said Da’ichi. ‘Once that has been achieved, we will return to the command hub and re-integrate. Not before.’

‘Shas’vre!’ The shout came from the secondary platform, one of the fire warriors pointing down with a markerlight towards something in the swamp. Bel’gai was close behind Da’ichi as they moved to investigate. If he was to master the art of the wartalker, a vital part of any magister’s skill suite, he had to experience the sights and sounds of battle at least once.

What other reason would there be for him to be out here?

‘Human corpses, shas’vre,’ said the warrior. ‘There is no engagement on record in this vicinity.’

Bel’gai craned his neck over the crackling force field that comprised the foremost barrier of the Tidewall, looking down at the moss-strewn quagmire below. ‘Are we sure they are not alive?’

‘The waxy pallor indicates they are already dead,’ replied Da’ichi, ‘and their thermal life sign correlates with that of a cooling human corpse. Furthermore they have no wargear, magister. No apparel, come to that.’

Sure enough, near-naked bodies were spread in awkward repose across the swamp, some missing limbs entirely, others host to slimy, writhing leeches. Their lack of clothing was puzzling, disturbing even, but it paled next to the extent of their cybernetic augmentation. Their replacement limbs were as crude as they were horrific. One of the vilest aspects of humanity was its habit of repurposing its lost and unwanted as brutish tools of labour, each lobotomised and given but one task to slave away at, monotonously and without reprieve, for the rest of their foreshortened lives.

‘The Imperium’s uniform standards are rather lax, it seems,’ said Bel’gai. An old water caste trick, covering one’s unease with dry humour, and something in which he had found comfort in the past. He forced himself to look again, in the interests of recounting the scene accurately later on. Most of the swamp-corpses were dotted with strange ports and sockets, their arms ending in sheafs of primitive electrical cabling.

The strangest thing about the cadavers, however, were their helms. Each had a thick metal visor that left only the disturbing leer of a decaying human skull below.

‘A mass grave,’ he whispered as the Tidewall glided slowly over the body-strewn swamp, ‘or a dumping ground.’

‘Domitas.’

The word came from a clump of twisted trees some fifty yards distant. It was clear and strident, and it did not come from a t’au throat. For a moment Bel’gai thought he could make out a silhouette, but it faded fast.

‘Ambush!’ he shouted. ‘Alert!’

A flock of mockerwings burst from the canopy, cawing in their odd false-human voices as they made for the skies. Bel’gai saw a blur as a large-calibre round streaked from nowhere, detonating to hurl Shas’la Mel’ka back from the gunrig observation platform in a puff of blood.

The corpses in the marsh sat up as one in the shallow marsh, jerking as if electrocuted. In awful synchrony they rose to a crouch, then leapt forwards into a splashing, pell-mell run. There was an awful screaming sound, mechanical as well as biological, as their cybernetic limbs crackled with sickly green lightning.

‘Fire at will!’ shouted Da’ichi. His fire teams had already taken position and were methodically gunning down the awful, keening corpse-things closest to them. Where his team’s pulse rounds struck their targets they tore off limbs and blew gaping holes in torsos; blood puffed in clouds, shiny white bone visible amongst the pink mist of each detonation. Incredibly, the creatures seemed not to feel their wounds, reeling and staggering onwards in their full-on sprint with their gap-toothed jaws agape.

More solid shot rounds streaked in from the copse ahead, the stubby projectiles detonating on the shimmering force field that formed the main body of their barricade.

‘Put them down,’ said Bel’gai, panic climbing his ribs towards his throat. ‘Kill them, shas’vre!’

There was a shout of horror from behind him. One of the corpse-creatures the Tidewall had already drifted over burst from the water with its flailing arms outstretched. It lashed left and right, the two fire warriors bringing their pulse rifles to bear too slowly to stop it ripping their long-barrelled weapons from their fingers. Electrical force crackled and snapped and it flailed again, the creature’s razored mechanical whips wrapping around the t’au themselves, carving deep gouges in flesh and nanocrystal armour alike. The smell of burning t’au flesh mingled with the methane stench of the swamp.

Shas’vre Da’ichi rushed over and booted the thing hard in the flank, pushing it with all his strength off the back of the Tidewall’s garrison platform. It slithered back down into the shallow water, the sheaf of tentacle-like extrusions sprouting from its arms catching Shas’la Mai as it fell and bearing her into the water with it.

Somewhere behind Bel’gai a tree fell with a groaning creak before being swallowed by the swamp. There was an awful buzzing, rising to a protesting shriek, and another tree fell to the west. Something huge loomed through the mist, but Bel’gai had no time to take it in. Already another of the hideous cadaver-things was pounding towards them, a mantle of primitive syringes emptying themselves in its shoulders as it leapt some fifteen feet from the water to land, barefoot and dripping, on the far end of the Tidewall. The nightmarish creature gave an awful keening sound as it hurtled forwards, cables flailing, towards Bel’gai. He heard the sudden, earbursting whip-crack of the Tidewall’s railgun, an answering explosion to the south a split microdec later. For a confusing moment the magister thought the apparition before him was hit, but it was still coming on, close enough to smell its foul breath.

He was yanked forcibly backwards. The cool hyperplastic of a pulse carbine pressed up against his cheek, and the awful thing in front of him was headless. Hot, wet fluids spattered all over Bel’gai’s face and neck, gelatinous brain matter mingled with sparking cybernetic wires tumbling down his front.

‘Get back under the gun tower, por’vre,’ hissed Shas’vre Da’ichi. ‘Crouch down, and get the footage. Do not engage.’

‘As you say,’ he replied. ‘Of course.’ He started to make the pinched fingers of a perfect understanding, thought better of it, and shouldered his way past the firing line of rifles to get to the low-walled disc of the gunrig at the Tidewall’s core.

Above him, the platform’s primary weapon system loomed out from its tower like the arm of a crane. It whined, then whip-cracked once more.

Bel’gai followed the line of fire to see a group of mechanical, piston-driven giants lurching through the swamp towards them, each with a hooded human strapped cruciform to its front. One of the primitive walkers had taken a direct hit from the gunrig, and was slowly toppling backwards, a smoking hole dead centre through both the human bound to it and the engine unit behind her.

For a moment Bel’gai thought the lightly-clad humans were there as some manner of bizarre sculptural adornment, until the realisation came – they were the things’ pilots.

‘That makes no sense,’ said Bel’gai as the piston machines stamped forward, one of them levelling the great whirring chainblade on its arm to send out a gout of stinking, burning fuel from the flamethrower behind.

‘Why are they like this?’ called out Shas’vre Da’ichi. ‘They are unarmoured and blind!’ The machine’s burning salvo splashed across the Tidewall’s barricade force field, hexagonal cells glowing blue against the fierce orange and yellow of the flame. ‘Shoot the pilots!’ he shouted. ‘The things on the front!’

It did not have to make sense, Bel’gai reminded himself. They faced humanity this day, a race for whom logic was as easily discarded as a spent ammunition case.

‘Method in progress,’ called back one of the fire warriors, his shot taking the foremost ‘pilot’ in the torso. She spasmed in death, and the machine spasmed with her, lurching drunkenly forwards to bring its whirring rotary saw down onto the Tidewall’s end. A shower of fat orange sparks fountained into the air, the entire hovering platform network shivering under Bel’gai’s feet as the dying machine wrenched its arm to and fro.

Three fire warriors concentrated their shots on another of the walkers, the pilot juddering as if executed by a firing squad before the entire contraption fell still. As if in reply, more explosive bolts from the copse ahead forced the t’au marksmen to duck behind the protective aegis of their force field. One had been in between forceshield sections at the time, and had lost a leg for his trouble, rocking backwards and forwards as he struggled to staunch the wound.

A trio of the cable-armed corpse-things clambered up as flame gouted once more across the force field barricade. Two were blasted back by a disciplined volley from the breacher team sheltering behind the gunrig’s wall. Another sidelong arc of flame seared in, and the breachers were forced to duck, putting their backs to the console wall. The gunrig’s drones poured pulse fire into the last of the clambering corpses, and it went down hard.

A piston-walker was stamping in fast from the west. This one had a stone sarcophagus chained to the front, the sculpted female upon it bulky and bulging in the manner of a badly made doll. Bel’gai saw Shas’vre Da’ichi place a pulse round right between the sculpture’s eyes. It had no more effect than if he had shot a boulder.

Clanking and rattling with trailing chains, the horrible effigy spurted flame across the swamp-water, missing the Tidewall but setting fire to the methane of an oily slick with a dull ‘whoomp’ of ignition. The flame spread across the swamp’s surface, hungry and wide-ranging as it searched for more pools of spilt fuel. Fire soon underlit the entire clearing as if it were some hellish vision of the afterlife. Still floating at a stately pace above it, the Tidewall was protected from the flames, but the choking fumes and smoke that billowed from burning vegetation made drawing a clean line of fire all but impossible.

Then came the warcries. They were not savage, animalistic screams like those of the thrashing cable-things, but full-voiced human calls, almost melodic in their harmony.

‘God-Emperor save our souls! Let us win our salvation through blood!’

Bel’gai whimpered in fear as lashing electrical cables looped over the Tidewall’s perimeter less than three feet from his place of shelter. Two of them caught the warrior controlling the gunrig’s turret, ripping his arm from his socket in a welter of blood. A squadmate stepped forward, raising his carbine high with both hands, and shot point-blank into the one-eyed helm of the thrashing cyborg hauling its way over the wall.

The creature hung there, headless, its cables sparking and twitching. It was dead, but its foul electrical tentacles writhed as if still alive, making control of the gunrig’s main weapon system next to impossible. Below them, more cybernetic thrashers splashed through the swamp, falling on those fire warriors that had lost their footing.

The doll-faced sarcophagus walker stamped in close, now, so close Bel’gai could see it through the swirling smoke. Da’ichi stood defiant upon the nearest Tidewall section, rifle in one hand as he sent a photon grenade whirling towards it with the other. Bel’gai turned away just in time; the detonation would have blinded him in a heartbeat, but when he turned back, it had not slowed the walker at all. Its motive systems hissed and screeched as it closed the distance to Da’ichi.

The shas’vre was shooting the pistons at the machine’s hips, trying to cripple it before it reached him. One of its legs gave, and it sank to one knee, but it was horribly close. The thing brought its whirring rotary saws around, one at head height, one aiming for the gut. Da’ichi saw the blows coming, and leapt backwards.

Only to be met by a gnawing, two-handed chainsword coming the other way.

Bel’gai looked on in horror as a crop-haired, blood-smeared human with parchments trailing from her limbs leapt out of the billowing smoke. Her muscular body twisted as she made a vicious sweep with a giant, chain-bladed sword. The awful weapon ripped through Da’ichi in a bursting welter of blood and bone, his upper half spinning end over end as his legs buckled and slumped. The woman completed her spin, landing with a heavy thump on the platform. She snarled, fixing Bel’gai with the look of a hunting cat that had just spotted its prey. Behind her another of her kind pulled herself from the swamp-water in one smooth motion like a longswimmer from a rec-pool.

‘Shield us from the xenos!’ shouted the first woman, flecks of white at the corner of her mouth. ‘We shield the Throne in turn!’

She charged, giant chainsword screeching. Bel’gai felt terror clutch at his throat, slipping in a pool of blood in his haste to get away. The wounded breacher behind him raised a bulky pulse pistol and shot the first woman in the midriff.

She buckled and fell to her knees, her outsize weapon spilling free. The chainsword bit into the layered alloy of the gunrig only a hand’s breadth from Bel’gai’s feet. It shuddered and jerked like a living thing as it chewed the deck before twisting round and hurling itself spinning into the swamp.

The gut-shot woman snarled at him through bloodied teeth, a mad killer’s gleam in her eyes. Her still-dripping comrade barged past, bypassing him completely. On instinct Bel’gai kicked out at the wounded woman kneeling before him, but she caught his boot and started pulling him towards her with a horrible, animal strength. Bel’gai squealed in pain as dirty, splintered fingernails gouged the flesh of his ankle, and kicked again with his other foot. This time the kick connected, and T’au’va be praised, the human lost her grip. He turned onto his belly and scrabbled away, dimly aware of the one-armed breacher lining up another pulse pistol shot over his back. He felt, rather than heard, the shot streak past him.

‘Target down,’ said the warrior. Bel’gai risked a glance backward to see the woman’s headless corpse sliding back into the muck. He turned back to the gunrig. Three breachers were fighting for their lives against the second woman. As he watched, one was cut down with a brutal wound to the chest. Another fire warrior’s head was taken clean from his shoulders. The third put his pulse carbine to the human’s neck and decapitated her in a burst of plasma.

‘Beware!’ shouted Bel’gai. ‘More behind you!’

Two thrashers were climbing onto the end of the platform beyond. Their crackling, flailing limbs lashed out, tangle-tearing the torsos of the last two breachers so their ribcages and stomachs were yanked apart in a visceral explosion. One of the gore-spattered creatures threw its head back and screeched in triumph before pointing its blank, sightless visor right at him.

Bel’gai lost himself, then, the water of grief welling in his olfactory chasm. A hot wind washed over him, whipping at the bloodstained script-tassels of his robe. He would die here, that much was clear. He pressed the auto-propulsion setting on his chest-mounted recording unit, setting free a tiny drone that shot into the murky skies. It would seek out the nearest command centre so they could learn from what happened here. Learn from his death.

He opened his arms wide, and stared at the thrashers stalking through the torn corpses towards him. ‘If I die this day, let it be known it is in the cause of the T’au’va.’ Fine words. He hoped the drone had picked them up.

A storm of plasma fire shot down from the skies as the hot wind became a downdraft. The flail-limbed creatures danced, riddled with lozenges of searingly intense energy before finally falling still. A wide rectangle of amber light hung in the air, growing brighter as it came closer.

‘Thank the T’au’va,’ Bel’gai breathed. A fat-bodied Orca was descending, four powerful engines at each corner of its hull. Standing tall in the rear portal was an ethereal, wisdom and strength radiating from him. His twin Fireblades put down the last remaining ambushers with pitiless, methodical headshots. Bel’gai felt his spirits soar. Aun’Do, the Paragon, had come to his aid.

‘Do not fear,’ called out his saviour, his strident voice as refreshing as a clear mountain lake to a soul dying of thirst. ‘Your team has died well in the service of the Greater Good. The visuals you have accrued from this engagement will be vital in the years to come. For showing us the true face of Mantra Primau, you have my thanks.’

Bel’gai felt profound and all-consuming relief mingling with a beautiful sense of serenity. It flooded his limbs like a med-salve. The very sight of Aun’Do had lent his soul an almost zen-like calm, taking away all doubt.

The magister sat down, then, heedless of the morass of blood, gore and disembodied limbs that splashed and spurted all around him, and smiled in utmost contentment. Here, in the darkest and most hateful reaches of this Imperial swamp, he had witnessed a miracle.

Chapter Six

THE SAME COIN

Tsentran Upper Command Disc

Brrrrzzzzzzzt.

She ignored it, at first, clinging to the tattered cobwebs of sleep.

Brrrrzzzzzzzt.

‘No.’

A great internal weariness welled up within Anarchia as her body, shaking with the unhealthy by-products of her exhaustion, struggled to push a cogent thought through the haze of her mind.

Don’t listen. Don’t listen to the noise.

But it would not go away.

Brrrrzzzzzzzt.

‘Throne damn it all.’ That grating, intrusive sound. She hated it so very much. She knew then, even should she somehow survive, she would hear it in the back of her mind until the day she died.

The chamber’s scent was almost as bad. Its sterile, anodyne cleanliness made her feel like an unwashed troglodyte filling the room with her acrid, mammalian stink. It was almost enough to make her miss the methane fug of the swamp.

The anger she had felt at the xenos’ last visit had been invigorating. The discourse had even given her some small taste of victory. To see the look on the face of the t’au ethereal when she hurled his words back at him, turned his logic into knives of refutal and threw them back in his ugly, chasm-split face; it had been the closest she had come to feeling alive for days.

And here they came again. Their tactic was nothing new, for all their talk of being an advanced race. They would wear her down, day by day, using her own body’s demands against her until there was nothing of her left.

She got down on her knees, resting her head on the wall, and prayed.

‘Oh mighty God-Emperor, give unto me the fortitude…’

The door on the far side of the room hissed open.

‘…to endure the fires of adversity I must pass through this day,’ she finished. The words sounded slurred with tiredness, even to her, but it was the spirit behind them that was important. She made the sign of the aquila, thumbs linked and fingers spread over her chest. Only then did she look up.

Through the door came the magister Bel’gai, this time moving in front of his master. The ethereal had with him what looked to Anarchia like honour guards of some sort. Broad-shouldered and unusually muscular for t’au, they held long, extremely stylised halberds at their sides. Neither of the polearms were bladed, but she suspected they were more than ceremonial. Both the guards were a clear head and shoulders taller than the fire warriors she had faced in Mantra Primau’s swamp, and they walked with the ease of born fighters.

‘Greetings offered to you, Sister of the Imperium,’ said Bel’gai, making a sweeping-aside gesture, ‘in the name of the T’au’va.’

‘I see…’ She shook her head, fighting to clear her mind. ‘I see you’ve brought some friends this time, Paragon. They look a lot like guards. Feeling unsafe?’

‘Honour guards,’ said Bel’gai, ‘as befits one of Aun’Do’s exceptional rank.’

‘But they were not here last time.’

‘Very observant.’

‘War isn’t going so well, then.’ A harsh, croaking laugh wrenched its way free from her throat.

‘The war proceeds as we wish it to,’ said Aun’Do, waving his guards back to stand either side of the door. ‘We dictate the tempo and the locale of each engagement, as you know. Remarkably, you seem to have no way of traversing the swampy ground short of going on foot, whereas we can hover over it at will.’

She said nothing, trying her best to focus as her eyes swam between the xenos. They were all blending into one another.

‘It is quite telling how you force your usual military dogma upon your surroundings, no matter how hostile,’ said Aun’Do, ‘presumably hoping they will conform to you, rather than the other way around. Is there something of a metaphor to be found there, do you think?’

‘We conquer, rather than compromise,’ said Anarchia. His contempt for her lit a fire in her mind, burning away the fug within. ‘We stand determined, whilst you bend at the slightest breeze. The metaphor is that of strength, set in contrast to weakness.’

Bel’gai made a strange, choking sound. It took Anarchia a moment to realise it was supposed to be laughter.

‘But you fight with an elemental force, Anarchia,’ he said, eyes shining bright as if finding mirth in a simpleton’s ignorance. ‘The swamp cares not if you wade through it, or float above it. You cannot intimidate a planet.’

‘We can stay true to our principles,’ she said. ‘True strength comes from within, or from the Emperor’s holy grace. Not from inconstancy.’

Aun’Do made a face. ‘Is it truly strength to exhaust oneself without need, to fight where no fight is needed, to stand stubborn before the relentless tide until you drown?’

‘Yes,’ said Anarchia. ‘Next question.’

‘Does it ever occur to you,’ said the ethereal, ‘that together our species could achieve so much? You know, perhaps even better than I, that the galaxy is host to innumerable hostile forces. Some, like the greenskinned be’gel you know as “orks”, have no love for anything but violence. Their power is in their biology, not in their philosophy, and they cannot understand harmony. It is not in them. Even should they conquer all before them, they would turn upon one another.’

‘Like as not.’

‘And you have shared the stars with these creatures for how long? A score of millennia, I will wager.’

‘More.’

‘Would you not see them eradicated? Together, I truly believe that feat is within our means.’

‘You think you can eradicate the orks,’ she sighed. ‘Then you truly know nothing.’

‘What of the Y’he of the Eastern Fringe, the Ever-Devouring, the creature you call the tyranid? Like a Vior’lan eater-swarm it devours everything in its path until its prey planet is nothing more than bare rock. It is a race of hungering entities so voracious it consumes even the air itself.’

She shrugged. ‘I have heard a little of these creatures.’

‘They consumed many of your worlds, did they not? And in the region you call Ultramar, which your kind prize so highly. Would you not value an ally in the fight against such a force, even from the most callous of viewpoints – as a pure resource?’

‘We can defeat them by ourselves. We have before, and will again, until nothing is left.’

Aun’Do shook his head, his expression sombre. ‘You underestimate such a foe at your peril.’

‘Perhaps the tyranid race has underestimated humanity. Just as you have.’

‘How can you say that, when by your own admission you have only heard a little of these creatures?’ said Bel’gai in disbelief. ‘How can you be sure you will overcome them? Have you no desire to base your conclusions on empirical evidence?’

‘My conclusions are based on faith. I know them to be true.’

‘So faith is groundless assumption, then. Wilful self-deception.’

Anarchia narrowed her eyes. ‘I know you saw what happened in the swamp.’ She motioned at the servitor-discs above her. ‘These automatons you’re so fond of were there, I saw them. You have vid-thief logs of the saint, the miracles she worked to save me. That’s why you’re here, isn’t it? You saw what the God-Emperor could do through His children, and you don’t understand it. It’s eating you alive more than any tyranid parasite ever could.’

Aun’Do said nothing.

‘You can’t stand it, can you?’ she said. ‘Not to have all the answers. Not to control every aspect of your lives. You play at having your own watered-down faith, but really it’s plain arrogance, isn’t it? Unearned confidence. All puffed up like a bloatfish, and just as easy to burst.’

Aun’Do kept his face serene, but behind him his guards stiffened, their olfactory chasms flaring. Clearly they were not used to their master being spoken to in such a fashion. She pressed on, invigorated.

‘It’s like acid to you, isn’t it? The idea that something is greater than your precious T’au’va, something outside your sphere of comfort that knows the galaxy better than you do. You claim to be able to fly, but the Emperor knows you for what you are, that you’re held aloft only by the hot air of your own pride. One day you will learn that He only lets you ascend so His servants may strike you down all the harder. Spiritually you are still trapped in your own little caves, terrified of what lies beyond the firelight.’

‘And what can be said of you?’ asked Aun’Do. ‘You, who is so infatuated with your dead god that you cannot see the evidence of your own eyes?’

‘I am a warrior, little more. But I have something you will never understand. The Emperor’s grace! To you, there is no such thing. You cannot even conceive of it. But we in the Sororitas know it to be true.’

‘Your entire existence is built around a baseless lie,’ said Bel’gai. ‘That, we know to be true.’

‘There’s proof, if you look for it. But we do not need it. Ours is the belief that endures without proof. Ours is the truth that transcends the materium, and carries us into sanctity.’

‘Bel’gai,’ said Aun’Do. ‘Honoured guardians Shas’Urathai, Shas’Dar. Leave us now. Fetch the faithful ones I had brought to this site last cycle, and bring them here.’

The honour guards masked their confusion with complex hand gestures, bowing before placing their hands on the oval panel by the door and passing out of the room.

A full minute after they had gone, Aun’Do came in close. He looked at Anarchia for a long time before continuing.

‘You speak of that which transcends the material universe. The extra-dimensional space your kind call the warp. It is somehow connected with gue’la mind-science. This we know. It is how you travel the stars. It is the source of your power.’

‘Wrong. How can you be so wrong?’

‘Whether you admit it or not is irrelevant. We have had far more well-informed members of your organisations as our guests before you.’

‘Then I hope they spat in your face as they died.’

‘Is that the true basis of your faith, then? Your ability to manipulate a parallel reality? Is that the genetic quirk that has convinced your kind you are so exceptional?’

‘No,’ whispered Anarchia, screwing her fists into her eyes. She wanted nothing more than to slump, to lie down then and there. Her hindbrain was nagging at her. Maybe the servitor-discs would not make their noise, it said, if she tried to sleep whilst the xenos were in the room with her. It was worth a try. She was so very tired.

‘No,’ she said, and this time with conviction. ‘No, faith and the energies of the warp are not the same thing. We would have the same faith in the God-Emperor even if the immaterium did not exist.’

‘Let us speak of the species that come from there. The warp-natives. They are the faithful of other gods, are they not?’

She shook her head. ‘They are myths. Nothing more.’

‘You travel at will through the extra-material plane, but you do not believe in the existence of creatures native to it? You must know of them. The creatures the mutant steersmen of your kind call “Neverborn”.’

‘There is no such thing as a Neverborn.’ She resented even having to shape the word. It felt wrong, somehow. Something dark and disturbing threatened to surface from the murk of old memories, but she fought it down. ‘They are nightmares, myths from a blasphemer’s insane scribblings. Nothing more.’

‘You refute their existence, but at the same time believe there is an immortal entity ruling the stars from your homeworld, somehow projecting his patronage to you even now.’

‘There is,’ she said, her chest filling with an urgent swell of certainty. ‘There is just that, and He watches over me. I can feel it.’

‘Has it occurred to you that this celestial monarch of yours may be long dead?’

‘He is neither living nor dead,’ she said. ‘He has transcended such basal states.’

‘How convenient. And have you witnessed this immortal being in any way?’

‘Many times. I pray to Him every day, and every night. I see Him in my dreams.’

‘And He speaks back to you.’

‘I feel His beneficence. It is much the same thing.’

‘But it is not, in point of fact, the same thing at all.’

‘He speaks through each of us, at need. He speaks through His preachers, and acts through His saints.’

The door chimed then, softly, and an oval at its side began to pulse gold. Aun’Do ignored it.

‘And these saints are the members of your society that have the most faith in your Emperor?’

‘They are the ones most blessed by His glory. They are the faultless few, who embody everything that is good about humanity in His service. For all your technology, for all your vaunted progress and unity, you will never come close to their grace.’

‘We have exemplars of our own. They fulfil the same role. Inspiration. Focus. Hope.’

‘And yet the flames they light can be snuffed out by a single setback. Faith, on the other hand, is eternal.’

Aun’Do smiled. ‘I would not be so sure.’ He held a hand over the glowing oval at the door’s edge, and with a gentle chime the centre of the iris door turned transparent. She saw Bel’gai standing on the other side, his fingers linked.

‘Have our other guests arrived upon the disc?’ asked Aun’Do.

‘They have,’ replied the magister, his voice clear as if he were in the room. ‘They are being escorted straight here, as per your request.’

Anarchia’s lip curled. ‘Use as many different voices, as many false truths as you like. Torture me if you must. Torture others in front of me, if you have to. It will not change my stance one iota. You cannot erode my truth.’

‘Just tell us the mechanism of your power, Anarchia of Mantra Primau, and you can sleep. It is that simple.’

‘I will tell you that you are a fraud,’ she said. She could not listen to his offer of rest, not even for a moment, or she would be lost. ‘A governor who holds his people in thrall through clever words and subtle deeds. But there is no real power in you.’

‘Is that so.’

‘You can inspire your people, no doubt, given the deference your people show you. But it is a hollow inspiration. Borrowed valour, taken from the strength of those beneath you.’

Aun’Do laughed at that, teeth shining clean and white in the ambient light.

‘Without your fine words, you are nothing,’ she hissed. ‘Just skin and bone. And soon, when my Sisters finally attend me, not even that.’

‘Skin and bone? Rich words, for someone who worships a corpse.’

‘The God-Emperor’s strength is in His soul,’ she said, making the sign of the aquila as if returning to prayer. ‘His light shines across the galaxy, guiding His children in the dark.’

Anarchia felt something, then, a solar flare bursting in her mind to lend her eloquence and strength of spirit. She was not speaking as a warrior, now, lost and exhausted, but as a priest at sermon, and it felt right.

She saw Bel’gai catch his master’s attention, then, tapping a curled finger upon his chest. Aun’Do inclined his head. He opened the iris door with a wave of his hand, letting the water caste magister inside, then looked back at Anarchia.

‘The rest of us,’ she said, ‘we fight. Our leaders fight, harder than any of us. I have seen my canoness hack her way through the head of an ambull, though it took six strikes to do so. I have seen Saint Nixia cut the limbs from your flying dreadnoughts whilst borne aloft on nothing more than a pillar of flame. Our leaders are the best of us, and they risk their lives every day to live up to their beliefs. Can your race truly say the same?’

‘Without doubt,’ replied Bel’gai. ‘Aun’Do fought in the same engagement as did I, against the half-dead horrors your kind use as your shock troops. How can you call yourselves civilised, when you treat your people with no more dignity than you would a bullet?’

‘They are sinners and criminals all. They find redemption through death in battle. And your beloved leader did not lift so much as a finger against them.’

Bel’gai’s face contorted. ‘How can you possibly know that?’

‘I was there.’

‘Enough,’ said Aun’Do. He made a curt gesture, and the force field between them went dark.

Chapter Seven

AFTER THE SAINT

Northern Sludge

Her Sisters lay dead around her, torn and mangled, but somehow she had never felt more alive.

The Saint of Swords. She had seen her fight, for a blissful minute. She had witnessed lethal miracles, carried on the point of a blade. It was a vindication of everything she had always believed in. Not that she had ever needed it.

The adrenaline-pulsing thrill of the battle had yet to pass. To the east, she had glimpsed light. Oncoming t’au skycraft. They would be there in a minute, maybe two at most.

A great sadness mingled with her elation as she looked down on Palatos’ bisected corpse, half-claimed by the swamp-water. Nearby, Inistara’s mangled body had already sunk, a trail of bubbles the only sign of her early grave.

No time for a proper burial. No time for dignity.

‘Forgive me, Sisters,’ she whispered. ‘You died in His service, and you will be given your dues in time.’

To the north, the copse of twisted trees gave way to another clearing. Beyond that was the next entrapment zone – not far, really. It was shelter, at least. And if the God-Emperor was with her, there was a weapon like no other within its shallow waters.

Setting off at a run, she made for the trees. She passed the hidden missile silo, deployed too late and snap-firing wild shots that had been next to useless in practice. As she splashed past she saw its innard-seals were fouled with algae and moss, the skeletons of swampmice held in thick ropy spiderwebs amongst them. She gave the faulty edifice a kick.

‘Fine lot of use you were.’ It made a faint ticking purr in response, deep within its mechanism. ‘Please, for the love of the Emperor. Make those missiles count next time.’

Her armour drove her onwards as she set the rhythm of her advance, her pace increasing to a sprint as the sound of t’au aircraft engines grew louder on the cusp of hearing. To her relief, they seemed to bypass her position and fade once more, but there were lights in the mist up ahead, too.

She peered between two of the trees before her to see a bar of mist-blurred white across the swamp-water, a faint bluish glow limning its uppermost edge. There was a disc at its heart, with what looked like a tower sprouting from its core. Soft light emanated from the bottom of the disc. The entire edifice was moving slowly, floating across the swamp against all reason. Some manner of hover platform, by the look of it. In the absence of defensible positions, the t’au had brought one with them.

She pushed a little further into the trees, mockerwings cawing in protest as she intruded upon their nesting grounds. To her great relief, she could now see that the swamp beyond the copse was seeded with maggot-pale bodies, lying prostrate in the water as still as death.

Something large rustled in the trees. She looked up sharply, whipping her storm bolter upwards to point at the sound. A cyber-cherub peered down, its skull-like face in stark contrast with the fat, pallid flesh of its vat-grown body.

‘Hail, little angel,’ said Anarchia. ‘Hail and well met.’

The creature’s right eye – little more than a glowing socket ringed with data runes – flared red. She felt a flicker of heat as a pair of ruby lasers played across her features.

‘Dontare, Anarchia,’ said the cherub, its distorted bass tone quite at odds with its diminutive frame. ‘Retributor Superior.’

‘Extremis deo,’ she said, making the sign of the aquila. ‘If you’re going to disclose, make it quick.’

‘Vox numinous accepted. Sanguinary confirmation.’

The servitor-infant stuck out a tiny, chubby finger as if pointing at her throat. The end of the digit hinged down to reveal a tiny spike, glinting in the gloom. Within it was a glass tube no thicker than an optical wire.

Anarchia de-sealed her gauntlet, tucked it under her arm, and pressed her naked thumb against the spike. She felt a tiny prick of pain as the glass tube’s capillary action drew up a bead of blood.

‘Blessed be those of true faith,’ growled the cherub.

‘Blessed be. Now hurry up.’

The infant-like servitor shuddered, something in its throat making a staccato bleating noise. Its jaw opened horribly wide, and the horizontal slot within it slowly disgorged a piece of microparchment. It had tearable strips with tiny fleur-de-lys hollows on each side, the looping script upon it becoming visible as the cogs within its craw fed it out towards her.

She watched in growing impatience as hot red wax dripped from a tiny reservoir on the roof of its mouth. The bleating noise stuttered to a halt, and the cherub stuck out a long black tongue, more like a plastic eel than any natural organ. The appendage curled forward and then turned back on itself to press its rubbery end upon the hot wax with a faint hiss. The cyber-cherub made a vomiting motion, and the entire parchment, eagle-emblazoned wax seal and all, slid forward from its maw.

She tore it free, using its teeth for leverage. ‘Many thanks, faithful angel,’ she said, examining the fluid-slick purity seal.

A single word in High Gothic. To her, it was hope.

Out in the swamp-water, the t’au patrol on their hovering gun platform were getting painfully close. To the south, the sound of skycraft engines had receded to a soft purr. Craning her neck around a twisted, lightning-blackened trunk, she could just about make out the largest of the ships – a four-engined transport with its rear hatch open. A tall figure stood there as if watching her, robes tugged by the wind. Bulky soldiers of the fire caste style flanked it. They were holding off, for now. Provided they did not engage, she was not about to question small mercies.

The patrol was less than fifty yards away, now.

‘Come a little closer, then,’ she said. ‘Let your curiosity guide you.’ She saw contact runes on the side display of her visor, and smiled. A redemptor strike force out of Veritas Hub, by the look of it, sent to reinforce. With the right timing, the trap could still be sprung.

She could see the xenos on the platform, now, white-armoured and stocky. Two of them were gesturing at the corpse-like arco-flagellants in the water. Their hovering platform glided over the first few of the slumbering figures, no doubt keen to get a closer look.

Their wish would be granted soon enough.

‘Domitas,’ she said, enunciating it loud and clear as she hefted her storm bolter to her shoulder.

The clearing exploded into mayhem.

Chapter Eight

TRUE BELIEVERS

Tsentran Upper Command Disc

Brrrrzzzzzzzt.

‘God-Emperor, have mercy.’

Anarchia prized open gummed eyes, rolling over onto all fours. She’d had perhaps five minutes of sleep, just enough to get her systems shutting down before she was violently awoken once more. The servitor-discs had got closer, this time. Presumably even at maximum volume they had struggled to awake her, at first, and hence had to move in to see her rise. Already they had withdrawn. The idea of jumping up at them seemed almost ludicrously ambitious, now. It was all she could do to sit up straight.

The last thing she remembered was shouting at the xenos, their faces swimming in front of her vision. She’d fallen, and hard. Her body had been shuddering even as it had given in, half-asleep before it had hit the ground. What she wouldn’t have given for a stimm patch, then. The very concept was a relic of a former life; even the memory seemed somehow dream-like, buried under the slab-like strata of her time as one of the Adepta Sororitas. Yet it was there nonetheless, and her brain chemistry remembered it just fine.

Something swam into focus on the other side of the force field. There were several figures out there, by the look of it, on the other side of the brig’s shimmering aegis. They would want to fight again, no doubt. To tug at her brain, at her soul, and see what secrets they could tease out.

She squinted, rubbed her eyes and looked again. Not all of the figures on the other side of the force field were t’au. Two of the blurred silhouettes, in fact, looked very much as if they were human.

She was up like a shot, her heart in her throat. Had her deliverance come at last? Was she to be freed?

Then she got a good look at them.

One was a thickset, middle-aged woman with an asymmetrical bob and a fat scar twisting like a snake across her chin. She wore a loose-fitting robe, and on her right shoulder was a massive sinistral shoulder pad in imitation of those worn by the fire caste, its size and bulk in stark counterpoint to the small burgundy-and-blue one on the other side.

Her companion was a young man sleek of limb and dark of skin, perhaps no more than twenty winters to his name. He held himself as if expecting attack, watery-eyed and jittery as he looked sidelong at the ethereal, honour guard and magister near the door. He too wore a giant shoulder pad, canted at the wrong angle. They could have been mother and son, by the way they stood. The energy was there, at any rate.

‘Ah, so you are finally awake,’ said Aun’Do. ‘We have brought you a new perspective to consider. It is plain that no matter how sound our arguments, so deep is your prejudice that you will reject them out of hand. Perhaps the testimony of your own kind will be more persuasive.’

The ethereal turned and, opening the iris door, left with his honour guard following one by one. They would be monitoring her from a remote facility, of course, but they wanted to give her the illusion of privacy as she dealt with the traitors they had brought to speak on their behalf.

Anarchia felt her gorge rise, her eyes narrowing as she realised what manner of person she was looking at. Gue’vesa, Bel’gai called them. He had translated the term as ‘human helpers’. The euphemism made her want to be sick.

‘Hello,’ said the woman. ‘Sorry about this.’

‘You are traitors, both to your species and to your faith. And by the look of you, you are not sorry at all.’

‘No, dear,’ she said, lowering herself to sit cross-legged on the floor only a few feet from Anarchia’s face. ‘I’m sorry they are keeping you this way. They can’t bring themselves to use actual torture, of course. They hate to think of themselves as anything other than highly civilised. But they achieve the same end, I think, in robbing you of your rest.’

Anarchia nodded. Strange emotions roiled in her soul. She felt her eyes sting, and screwed them shut.

‘I am Verisimil,’ said the woman. ‘This is Jodrell. And I take it you are Anarchia.’

‘Really? Verisimil? A poor name, for one in thrall to liars and thieves.’ She meant to put spite and defiance in the words, but it just wouldn’t come out.

‘I often dwell on that myself,’ she said. ‘I hated it, as a child. No one can force you to tell the truth, nor to listen to it.’

‘Especially when it is a tissue of hateful lies.’

‘You won’t want to hear this, but there is some truth in their claims.’

Anarchia just shook her head, too tired to fight.

‘I hated them too, when they first came to Mantra Tertau. It is easy to despise the privileged, when you’re down in the muck and slime. Who did they think they were, making planetfall behind the Arbites’ back, with their clean robes and sleek ships? If it weren’t for Jodrell, well, I think I would still hate them now.’

‘So he’s the traitor, then, and you just followed suit.’

‘He was very sick, when they came,’ said Verisimil. ‘He had what the underclasses call bonesplinter. The rejuvenat medicae called it “osseus maledictum”. It starts as a deficiency, but when it gets going…’ She shook her head. ‘He was broken, inside and out.’

‘The Imperium has a thousand maladies,’ said Anarchia, ‘and none as foul as treachery.’

‘Those aren’t your words, dear,’ said Verisimil. ‘I can tell. Those words were beaten into you, when you were young, as were so many more.’

Anarchia had no answer to that.

‘Well, the t’au came, in their sleek ships. The merchant class, at first, with their words spilling out like fountains. We took them at gunpoint. Raided their holds, each full of high-end rations, sterliliser wands and anticilum. Were it not for the greed and chaos of the looting that day, I think we would have lynched them, then and there. But they slipped away in the furore. They had known full well, I think, what would happen.’

‘You should have killed them on sight, as the God-Emperor demands of you.’

‘Perhaps. Still, they came back soon enough. Maybe two weeks after the first time. This time they brought an armed escort, and we did not attack. They wanted to trade, they said. Oh, how we laughed behind our hands when we found out what these alien buffoons wanted.’

Anarchia raised an eyebrow, despite herself.

‘Bricks, dear. Bricks made of simple mud, baked in the sun. They said it was something to do with the planet’s chemical composition, and we were desperate or stupid enough to believe them. In return, they gave us more medical supplies. Far more advanced, this time, and clearly labelled with comprehensive instructions in Low Gothic. They had palliative medicine for the sun-scourge, the shivers, and, as you’ve probably guessed by now, bonesplinter. Oh, we stacked the bricks high, that year. The hab zones wouldn’t miss a few tons, we told ourselves. Well worth it to get one over on the xenos. Well worth it to take their treasures away from them, to undermine their empire without losing a single life.’

‘They weren’t using the bricks at all.’

‘No. Their goal was not to trade, but to be seen. To be despised, of course, at first, but then to become an irritant, and then an irrelevance. Provided we got our med-supplies, we gradually forgot to care. Jodrell here was getting stronger by the week, so I was more than happy to turn a blind eye.’

‘Complicity through silence,’ said Anarchia. ‘I know it well.’

‘At first. Then, when the voices were raised against them, I found myself fighting for their right to stay. It is amazing what love for an ailing child can do to one’s priorities.’

‘Is he still reliant on the medicae treatments?’

‘No,’ interjected Jodrell, a sudden fire in his eyes. ‘I’m fine. I don’t need them.’

‘He’s right,’ said Verisimil. ‘And that’s the thing.’

‘Well, I’m glad.’

‘Think about it. If the t’au were truly as vile as the preachers say, if they were as insidious and conniving as the parchments insist, then they would have stopped at palliative treatment. They would have him hooked, and by extension, myself. But he’s cured. For good.’

Anarchia frowned, realisation dawning.

‘That, more than anything else, has convinced me they can be true allies, that they seek to elevate rather than oppress. Look at him.’ She motioned to the young man, who flinched, then grimaced in an approximation of a smile. ‘He could outrun a raging grox, these days.’

‘But not a xenos delegation.’

Jodrell glared daggers at her, but Verisimil laughed, a tinkling, wondrous sound, her eyes bright amidst a delta of wrinkles. The sound made Anarchia feel sorrow, right in her bones. Part of her wanted nothing more than to laugh along. To go with them, and feel happiness. To be part of a family, perhaps, and start a new life. Would that be so wrong?

‘Ah, I wish I could hug you, girl, and tell you it is all going to be all right. You just have to find a little flexibility in that hard, fierce heart of yours. Everybody who has traded with them has found the same thing.’ She leant forward, her expression earnest all of a sudden. ‘They have advanced medical science upon Mantra Tertau to such a degree it has become a completely different paradigm.’

‘So you’re all cured.’

‘Yes. And they’ve stopped asking for bricks, too.’

‘I bet they have. What need is there? They have you duped already.’

‘There’s no duplicity, now. We simply coexist. Those of our former shanty-sprawl who have a warrior’s spirit now fight alongside them against the ork raiders that still make their attacks, senseless brutes that they are. You know of the ork, I take it?’ She ran her finger along the ugly scar that ran horizontally across her chin. ‘A few inches lower, and you’d have Jodrell alone to speak to. And he’s not nearly so avid a conversationalist.’

The youngster scowled, blowing out his cheeks.

‘Yes,’ said Anarchia. ‘I know of the ork.’

‘The greenskins do not learn,’ said Verisimil. ‘The last few raids, they have been met not by a ragged militia alongside an impoverished planetary defence force, but a well-motivated, well-armed and highly mobile counterstrike force. More often than not we kill them long before they are in weapons range. T’au technology mixed with human ferocity is a powerful force.’

Jodrell nodded at that, then caught Anarchia’s eye, and stared at the floor once more.

‘I don’t care,’ said Anarchia. She felt a hot knife of anger in her psyche, and ran her mind across it, opening fresh wounds. ‘The t’au killed my Sisters out there in the swamp. My friends. And they profaned the sacred sites of my order with their presence. They have brought war to a planet far holier to the Imperium than Tertau.’

The woman’s eyes narrowed at that, her expression arch. ‘I am well aware of my planet’s place in the Mantra system’s pecking order.’

‘Don’t you realise?’ Anarchia was standing, now, shouting down at the gue’vesa woman. ‘They would kill you in a heartbeat if it suited them!’

Jodrell nodded at this, just a little. ‘She’s right. They would.’

‘Perhaps,’ said Verisimil, shooting the young man a look. ‘But I am not proposing you let go of your hatred, dear. It clearly sustains you. Just that you take from them what you can, and give as little as possible in return.’

Anarchia said nothing, her breath coming in ragged gasps.

‘Say what they want to hear, my dear. Tell them enough of your faith to get yourself some sleep. They won’t understand it, anyway. Perhaps you can even find something close to an equilibrium with them, so you can come back stronger next time.’

Strength. She had so little of it left.

‘They may even release you altogether, when they realise your faith is not something that can be replicated. Only felt, in the heart. In the soul.’

‘They will not release me this side of the grave. They hate me as much as I hate them. And I will not become like you, no matter how fair you seem. You are a heretic!’ Anarchia found her face twisting, now, the beast within her raging close to the surface as her hate and frustration spilled out. ‘A traitor to the Throne! Traitor, I call you, God-Emperor damn your name! To the warp with all of you! The Emperor will deliver me! I am the instrument of His will!’

The woman’s face fell, then, hope fading to sorrow.

‘Then, much as it pains me to say it, you will die as a caged animal.’

Some ten miles away, the faulty missile silo of Anarchia’s ambush site finally stopped emitting its ticking purr. It gave a juddering thump, then started up a bass rattle that set its moss-fouled housing vibrating, sending ripples out in the water.

The silo made a noise as if it were grinding boulders in some massive mill deep below the swamp’s surface. A metal hinge creaked, and deep within its core, pipework hidden by centuries of dust and oily grime gave a series of muffled chords. The cadence was more fitting to a cathedrum than a waterlogged swamp, and it was all but drowned out by the buzzing of swamp insects, but it was nonetheless tonally sound.

As if pulled by an invisible hand, all the remaining piston-stops on the machine’s cogitator unit jumped outwards. Their lights flicked to green until the rune marked ‘Vox Dei’ flashed urgently. The silo coughed once, twice, and then, with a series of whooshes so loud they set mockerwings cawing skyward for a mile in every direction, sent its fortress-shattering payload high into the sky.

The silo’s missiles seemed slow, at first, as they rose on columns of smoke like djinns freed from an ancient prison. By the time they reached the top of their parabolic arc, however, they were in full flow. They tilted, veered and dived with deadly intent across the swamp.

Four of them detonated in the middle of nowhere, sending great spurting fountains of swamp-water in all directions. Three arced down towards the t’au command disc now several miles from the silo. Two detonated on the xenos headquarters’ force field with such a devastating release of energy that missiles and force field alike were destroyed in a blinding, vital second.

One did not.

Chapter Nine

THE RECKONING

Tsentran Upper Command Disc

There was a dull thump, and the entire room was plunged into total darkness.

Anarchia was up and diving forward in a heartbeat. Part of her expected to be hurled back by that terrible, paralysing force field, but her hesitancy was buried by decades of training to move, to act, to burn, to kill. She heard a dark, fearsome laughter, and realised only when the lights blinked back on that it had come from her own throat.

The portal at the far end of the room chimed as it withdrew its petals. Light flooded in as one of the ethereal’s honour guards stepped through, the other barring any escape. Jodrell tried to push past anyway. The guard shoved the youth’s head back, smacking it against the wall so he staggered away, dazed.

It was the opening Anarchia needed. She ducked under the first t’au’s extended halberd and rushed him, swinging a power-armoured elbow to shatter his jaw into a dangling mass of meat and teeth. A knee caught her flank, staggering her sidelong, but she recovered quickly, lashing out a fist to crack the orbit of his right eye and put him down for good. She felt something pull her back, then, a sharp yank that gave the second t’au range enough to bring his weird-looking polearm down in a diagonal swipe. She held up her bad hand to deflect it, electricity crackling from the impact. Her mind burned with fierce, disorienting pain.

‘Stop it!’ shouted Verisimil. ‘Stand down, Anarchia! You’ll ruin it all!’

She didn’t care. That name had never sat well with her, the implication that she was a force of chaos and disorder in a sisterhood that opposed exactly that. Yet here, she would live up to it. Such wondrous, horrible mayhem she would unleash.

Jodrell shouted a warning. She came to her senses in time to launch backwards, narrowly avoiding being brained by a scooping sweep from that outsized halberd. The giant warrior was coming in fast. She ducked the next swing, looping her good arm over the weapon’s head and turning her hips to level a sidelong kick at the side of her foe’s neck. The blow connected with a satisfying crack, magnified by the battleplate that even now thrummed to full power around her limbs.

The guard staggered, his eyes fluttering closed. Seeing opportunity, Jodrell grabbed him around the waist and bore him to the floor.

A polearm in a confined space. Only the t’au.

She spun as she jumped, her legs lifted one-two in quick succession to clear the tangle of limbs as the broken t’au went down hard on top of Jodrell. She had no time to help the youngster. Instead she grabbed the other honour guard by the scalplock, wrenching the unconscious xenos’ head hard so it slammed against the oval access panel. His breath misted upon the portal’s receptor, and with a chime the door opened.

Anarchia ducked back on instinct just as a volley of pulse carbine fire shot past her, burning into Verisimil instead. The woman screamed as she tried in vain to scrabble into shelter. Another two shots found her, and she died in a burble of meaningless syllables. Anarchia felt something hammer her side, stumbling forward before she realised she had put her back to the drone attendants now lowering towards her. With a cry of effort she grabbed the unconscious honour guard by his collar, hauling the dead weight to cover her body as more pulse rifle shots sizzled down at a sharp angle. The corpse-shield took three out of the four shots. The last one burned right through her ankle.

Move. Move, or die.

Jodrell was up, now, jumping high at one of the drones to wrap his arms over its lumen-flashing disc and cling onto it like a drowning man holding tight to a piece of driftwood. The other drone turned and shot at him, but he managed to twist aside.

‘God-Emperor,’ said Anarchia. ‘Give me the strength to finish this.’ She burst forward, arms over her head, her ankle screaming blue murder as she staggered down the corridor. One of the three fire warriors at the far end threw a disc-shaped grenade, but she read the throw, and backhanded the spinning projectile with such force it detonated amongst the t’au with a burst of brilliant light.

She was amongst them in a heartbeat, kicking one in the stomach as she pushed another’s gun back into his face. The third was not wearing his helm, so she lunged forward, sinking her teeth into his face and ripping out a great flap of flesh. Blood gushed from his olfactory chasm as he fought to get away, but she was still on him, clawing, grabbing and twisting so his body spun with her. The fire warrior jerked as they fell, the pulse rounds fired by his comrades hissing right through him to burn through into her battleplate. One took her right ear entirely, setting her hair aflame.

She screamed, then, shoving the fallen t’au as hard as she could at his comrades before turning to run as fast as she could down the passageway into the disc’s interior. She batted at her hair to stop it from burning away the side of her face. The stench of burning keratin would have been overpowering, had she not become so used to it over so many years of bringing the Emperor’s justice.

Another iris portal, up ahead. It was closed, and the glowing oval by its side was fading from gold to dark grey. She turned, and saw the portal she had just run through close with a sudden, insistent hiss.

Trapped again.

‘Oh no. No, no, no…’

Her lop-sided run slowed to a jog, then a walk. She saw the stern, flat face of another ethereal guard in the lozenge-shaped window next to the door for a moment, staring balefully at her before turning and walking away as if she were no longer a threat.

‘No,’ she said. ‘It can’t be.’

Anarchia reached the iris door and put her gauntleted fingers to it, prying at it, putting all her strength into it to just buckle it, tear it, rip the entire thing out of its housing and toss it aside.

Nothing. It would not give.

All the exhaustion, all the fury and the divine energy she had felt seemed to flow out of her. She tried to somehow hold onto it, stoking her anger, but it was trickling away through her thighs, her knees, her shins, to bleed from her feet into the floor. Her arms felt limp and powerless, and her eyes hung half-closed, desperate to block everything out and just let her collapse in a heap.

Just like they wanted her to.

‘No.’

She closed her eyes fully, then, but only to screw them shut, giving herself a second’s respite. She let the immortal image of the God-Emperor swim into focus, and fell heavily to her knees.

‘Oh, Holy Throne,’ she said, her voice croaky and weak. ‘Please. Lend your humble servant just a fraction of your strength.’

She felt the tiredness claiming her, now, the adrenaline rush of battle ebbing away. Her body felt eighty years old, a hundred, a hundred and fifty even. Crippling exhaustion washed over her, almost surreal in its intensity, sweltering heat mingled with terrible, strength-sapping cold. The clashing sensations burned her fingertips as if they would dissolve, melting her digits away to nothing.

Then she looked down.

Her gauntlet-clad fingers were cherry red, curlicues of steam flowing off them. She turned them over and over, looking in wonder and horror all at once. The glow faded to fierce orange where they met her palms, then yellow at the wrist.

As if in a trance, she put them on the hyperalloy of the iris door. It melted like butter beneath her touch.

‘God-Emperor be praised,’ she whispered.

Frantic with hope, she pushed her fingers deep into the metal, gouging it and distorting it as if it were a sheet of wax before a red-hot poker. Her bad hand, crippled no more than a few minutes beforehand, was now strong and dextrous. The heat burned through her veins, a pleasant warmth instead of a hideous, scorching pain. Elated, she peeled back the petals of the door. Her aching, paralysing tiredness was entirely forgotten.

‘I am a vessel for His will,’ she whispered. ‘I am the instrument of His holy destruction.’

She had peeled the iris door all the way open, now, a gaping hole with a ragged, cherry-red edge. She stepped through gingerly, crouching before straightening up and looking at her hands once more. They were beginning to fade, turning black at the palms once more as if the miracle had never happened.

‘There! Target free!’

Anarchia dived to one side, flattening her body as a triple bolt of pulse rifle fire sizzled down the passageway. Gritting her teeth and trusting to the Emperor’s grace as she ducked low, she turned back to the circular door and, bracing a foot, tore one of the twisted petals from its housing. She felt a pulse shot strike her power pack, then another. The dual impact pitched her to her knees. The battleplate’s generator unit would likely be next to useless, now. But it had saved her life.

Growling in anger, she turned with her improvised shield held before her in both hands and ran straight for the end of the corridor. Two more fire warriors were taking aim from a T-junction; one shot at her centre mass, plasma burning into her shield, but the other had the wits to aim for her feet instead. She jumped, skipping right, but one of the shots caught her injured foot and sent her staggering off balance to slam into the wall. She went with it, twisting to fling the jagged triangle of metal she had torn from the door as if it were some oversized shuriken. It crashed into the first t’au warrior, and he stumbled back.

That moment was all it took. Anarchia leapt forward, slamming her palm into the helmet of the first t’au to send him staggering back into the passageway. Desperate to keep her momentum, she shouldered the other one with all the force she could muster, bowling him over before stamping hard on his neck. A sharp crack, and he went limp.

Ten feet beyond him, a large, impressive door started to iris shut. With her injured ankle, she would not make it in time.

‘No!’

She grabbed the broken-necked warrior’s helm and wrenched it free with a snap, hurling it underarm at the centre of the door. Thank the Emperor, the portal closed right on top of it. Sensing resistance, the door automatically reopened. Anarchia was already jerking forwards. She leapt, making herself like a spear to sail through the gap. The portal closed behind her as she rolled clumsily away, her ankle feeling as if it were on fire. She stood back up with her breath coming in ragged gasps.

An electro-halberd smashed into her chest, sending her staggering. She gasped, knives of pain gouging into her intercostals. Three broken ribs, at least. In came the halberd again. This time she turned aside, the majority of the blow on her defunct power pack. The sheer strength of the blow sent her forwards. She went with the momentum to put some distance between herself and her attacker, hopping over a command throne to limp along the periphery of the room.

It was then she took in the vista around her.

The swamp stretched away in all directions. An illusion, for she could not smell it, or taste its earthy tang. She was at the edge of an auditorium of sorts, the walls decorated by a projection of that which was outside. At the far side stood the ethereal, Aun’Do, and his lickspittle Bel’gai.

They could wait. The second honour guard, his face contorted in fury, was charging right at her, shouting something harsh and alien.

Anarchia grimaced. With more room to manoeuvre, his long-hafted weapon was far more formidable a prospect, and she had nothing at all with which to fight back. She ducked the first sweep, only to be caught under the chin by one of the weapon’s stylised vanes as he twisted the haft at the last moment. The blow sent her reeling with a mouthful of broken teeth, black spots fighting explosions of white in her mind’s eye.

She tripped over another command throne and fell hard on her backside. The impact shook her to her senses just as the halberd came in again. She clapped the thing’s bulky, crackling blade in both hands, grateful they were still numb from the intense heat that had channelled through them as electromagnetic energy coursed around her forearms. She gave the halberd a hard yank, then, and held her good leg out with her toes pointed like those of a dancer. The t’au was pulled off balance towards her, and the tip of her power-armoured boot hit him right in the pit of his solar plexus, as hard as a jab from a spear pommel.

His eyes went wide, a thin gasp escaping from the lipless slit of his mouth. She stepped under his guard, made a knife of her hand, and drove it straight through the underside of his chin. It burst through his soft palette and pushed into the base of his brain.

‘God-Emperor be praised for the wonder of battleplate,’ she said, yanking her hand out from the honour guard’s head in a spurt of blood and fleshy matter. She clenched her fist with a series of loud pops, locking eyes with the ethereal on the far side of the room.

‘Only one exit from here, Paragon,’ she said. ‘Bad choice.’

‘I will die for the T’au’va without hesitation,’ said the ethereal. ‘But know this. You are making a colossal mistake.’

‘Oh, this will be so sweet,’ she said, the vivid anticipation of the kill feeling thick in her throat.

‘You are familiar with the notion of martyrdom, I believe,’ said the ethereal. He was standing his ground, staring imperiously down at her as if he could cow her into submission through confidence alone.

‘Good little xenos,’ she said, prowling across the auditorium with the slow, unhurried lethality of a hyperfelid. ‘You just stand there, talking. Let your pride guide you. See how much of a shield it affords you when my hand is around your throat.’

‘You do not understand,’ said Bel’gai, moving in front of his master with his hands outstretched as if to placate her. ‘If you kill me, it is of no real consequence. But if you kill the Paragon, our entire sept will mark your entire order for extermination, and prioritise it until all of you are dead. Every one of your Sisters, your wards, even your cybernetic infants, will be systematically eradicated.’

She shook her head, a mirthless smile spreading over her face. ‘It’s war already,’ she said. ‘It always has been, and it always will be.’

‘You heard the gue’vesa woman’s testimony,’ said Aun’Do. ‘We can forge peace as easily as we can warfare.’

‘Too late for that. Too late, the moment you strayed from your homeworld.’ Ten yards between them, now, if that. ‘Your men shot her down, unarmed, in cold blood,’ she continued. ‘So much for your peace. You wait until her son gets word out. See what that does for your false conquests.’

Bel’gai stepped in front of her, doing his best to look formidable. His hands were shaking.

‘You,’ she said, red mist clouding the edge of her vision. ‘You will die first.’

‘Gladly, to protect my master. I will give my life so he may escape.’

‘Fool,’ she hissed. ‘He left you and your friends to die, in the swamp. I saw him, in his skycraft. He stood there and watched as your team was ripped limb from limb, and did nothing.’

‘What? No. That is against the teachings of–’

‘He wanted you to be the martyr,’ she said. ‘You’re of more use to him as a corpse.’

For a moment, Bel’gai’s eyes flickered to the ethereal he worshipped.

She jumped the last command throne, and grabbed the magister by the head from behind, pushing her fingers into his eyes, his olfactory chasm, his mouth. The t’au gurgled, biting down, but the meagre attack was as nothing to her. She pulled, her battleplate’s servo-motors bolstering her strength, and pulled, and pulled, one hand digging into either side of his chasm. Then, with a hideous, tearing crack, the magister’s head came apart in two halves.

Fear, writ large upon the ethereal’s once-serene face. Fear, stark and primal.

She laughed, then, as freely and carelessly as had Verisimil when she had been caged back in her cell.

‘Your turn to pay, Paragon.’

She heard the amphitheatre door behind her iris open. Something smashed into the back of her head. She tasted blood. Her vision went red. Aun’Do darted left. She went for him. Fingers closed on the ethereal’s cloak. She pulled. The ethereal fell hard. She crawled onto him. He writhed, a snake in a king’s robes. Her vision dwindled.

She grabbed his head, fingers like claws. She smashed his face into the arm of a command throne. He screamed. She smashed it again. She went blind. Another scream. She smashed it again. The screaming stopped. She held her arms out wide, palms upward. A tearing impact struck her in the face. She slumped.

They fell still.

Chapter Ten

THE PASSING OF THE TORCH

Northern Sludge

To the north, another flock of mockerwings squawked, a chorus of near-human caws echoing across the swampland.

Anarchia had left the battle when the t’au skycraft had closed in, slinking off as quietly as she could. Arco-flagellants, once released, were nigh-unstoppable without their word of pacification. The idea of the awful, gibbering psychopaths prowling the swamp without a priest to salve them gave her a shudder of disquiet.

But it was the skycraft that were the real threat. The sounds of battle behind her had faded to nothing, now. Even the moaning of the wounded fell silent, the hum of engines barely discernible.

Flashes of light, up ahead, beyond the mockerwing’s nest-copse.

Anarchia broke into a run, fearing the worst. Faint lances of energy were arrowing down from the mist, large-calibre pulse weapons concentrating on something just beyond the trees. She heard the deep, bass thunder of a heavy bolter, saw explosions blossoming in the thin clouds. A battle, of sorts.

But not a fair one.

She splashed through the swamp, hoping against hope to hear something other than a single heavy bolter’s roar to set against the sizzling hiss of t’au weaponry. Nothing. The thunder of Imperial gunfire became staccato, then died out altogether.

One of the skycraft listed, then crashed down into the swamp, another ablaze behind it. The pulses of light came again, a sustained barrage, before the skycraft peeled away. They did not go far, curving around to land in a larger clearing to the east.

Anarchia ran hard, her heart in her mouth, swamp-water splashing around her in great pluming fountains. She knew she should have followed closer. Even one more warrior could have made the difference.

That was a lie, and she knew it. She would have died, too. Four Sororitas against a fleet of heavily armed skycraft was no chance at all.

Even if one of them had been a Living Saint.

There she was, Nixia Ameldus, lying in a pool of blood with the plasma-torn remains of her bodyguards floating in the swamp around her. The whole scene was lit by the burning remains of three skycraft, one with its cockpit shorn through so cleanly that its alloy glowed orange in the firelight. The saint herself had been shot right in the heart, and one of her legs was a ragged stump. Anarchia cried out, tears coursing down her cheeks to pool along her chin where it met her helm. She pressed the rune of release on her gauntlet and slid it off, pressing her bare hand against the fallen woman’s cheek.

‘Don’t die, Nixia,’ she said. ‘Please. You can’t die. Not here.’

The fallen saint smiled up at her, not a trace of pain or fear on her features.

‘I am already dead,’ she said softly. ‘We all are, in the end.’

‘Not whilst one of us still lives. I will carry on the fight.’

‘You will have to, brave Anarchia. You must become the Emperor’s blade.’

‘But how?’ She felt terribly, horribly alone. ‘How can I stop them?’

‘You know how,’ said the saint, nodding. Her smile was faint, but it seemed a radiant dawn after a night of horrors. ‘In your heart. You know their leader must be slain, beloved Sister. It is the only way to break them.’ She turned and kissed Anarchia’s bare hand, gentle as a mother to a child. ‘You have it within you. I have made sure of it.’

There was a splashing behind Anarchia, then. Harsh alien voices echoed in the mist.

She turned to be confronted with a half-circle of t’au warriors, long-barrelled guns raised. Several of their two-man skimmercraft hovered just beyond them, beam lights spreading from their wings to cast her and the dying saint in stark shadow. More indecipherable talk went back and forth, military cant as call and response.

‘Go,’ said Nixia Ameldus, a last exhalation as she died.

Anarchia let her storm bolter fall into the swamp, spread her arms wide like those of a glassaic saint, and walked slowly, head upright, towards her fate.

THE MARTYRDOM OF SISTER LAURELYN

DANIE WARE

Chapter One

Illeg could see them coming.

They were a miasma of motion, a seethe of incoming threat. They moved slowly, out across the burnlands, and they drew a smudge of haze along with them, as if followed by a cloud of blackfly. His hands tightened on the lasrifle. The weapon hummed under his touch, like it wanted to strike at the enemy.

‘Hold your fire,’ said the platoon sergeant, her voice death-calm. She was behind him, where he knelt at the black, rockcrete crenel, scanning the horizon with her magnoculars. ‘Let ’em get a bit closer. Then we’ll show these disease-ridden sons-of-bitches what the Keep’s soldiers can really do.’ Her flash of rage was brief, but strong.

Illeg understood. He could feel it, too.

He swallowed, licked his lips. His mouth was dry and he was thirsty, but he dared not reach for his issue canteen. He’d been up there since noon and the weather was getting steadily thicker – the heat and cloud were lowering, as if they’d come to see the fighting for themselves.

The sky rumbled in dark anticipation. He blinked, squinting down the sights, but the foe was still a blur. The army of Vanaar, it seemed, was moving slowly. And why should it hurry? The city’s forces outnumbered the Keep’s defenders by more than five to one, and this was not even the Keep. Illeg’s guard-post was the last forward position remaining, isolated like a stand of pure defiance, and looking out over a field of ruin.

Once so lush, now twisted with rot and corruption.

Illeg knew the legends; he’d paid proper and dutiful attention in his childhood classes. Once, before the Rip-in-the-Sky, Bellepheron had been an agri-planet, a world of rippling crops, temperate rains and a warm and yellow sun. It had been ruled by a single, great city, and strewn with silos and storehouses. If you stood atop the Keep’s flagpole tower, the great spike of its black defiance, you could still see their remnants, harsh in silhouette – the huge storage facilities, corroding and cracked, the vast metal spiders that had once been the harvest-machines, the field-emitters, like colossal insect antennae, that had protected the crops…

All lost now, decaying to rust.

‘Steady, my lads.’ The sergeant was calm, as still as steel. She was timing the enemy, Illeg knew, watching that steadily rising cloud and calculating the precise moment to strike. ‘Medarc,’ she said, ‘how’s your targeting?’

At the far end of the defence-wall, the Basilisk cannon rested on cold, steel wheels, crew at its side. They called back raucously, a gleeful shout of death. ‘We’re good, sarge. Just give us the word!’ Like Illeg, they were Keep soldiers, proud servants of the God-in-the-Mountain. They had fought this war all their lives, as had their parents before them. And fear was not permitted.

‘Take aim.’ The sergeant held her magnoculars to her face, and stretched out one hand, ready to give the order.

‘Hear that!’ The weapon went through a final clunk, and stopped.

‘Steady.’ She was still scanning the incoming cloud, watching its speed and swiftness. ‘And… fire!’

Her hand dropped.

The Basilisk bellowed, a loud whooomph of heat. Illeg almost felt it crisp his ears. Searing outwards, scarlet through the grey and sullen light, it struck with a flash and an upflung billow of dust. A split-second later, the sharp noise-crack of its impact followed.

Debris scattered, a blur of ash and fragments.

The sergeant barked, ‘You’re short!’ even as the spotter echoed her, ‘Elevation, one degree!’

‘Sarge.’ The cannon clunked upwards, and blasted again.

The second boom struck the centre of the incoming line.

‘Gotcha!’ The sergeant’s tone was lethal, pure venom. ‘You ravening bloody bastards. We’ll teach you.’

Glancing from the corner of his eye, Illeg saw her grin, the expression sharp as a boot-knife. The wind was taking the smoke sideways, away from the battle and out towards the distant Bone Sea; the sky heaved and roiled with the ever-present cloud. A jag of lightning cut through it, yellow and vicious. Thunder rolled in its wake. The rain would come any minute.

‘Eyes front, soldier!’ The order was a slap and, shamed, Illeg went back to his lasrifle.

But still, he could see little. Across from him now, everything was a thick billow of murk. He could just make out the spikes that marked the edge of no-man’s-land and the last of the tower’s outer defences, now all overrun. Their minefield, too, was gone; the enemy force had rolled over it in the early hours of that morning, spending themselves with utter carelessness, wasting life after life just to clear the way.

They moved like a thing demented, like an incoming plague…

Yeah, he thought, but they’ll die just the same.

He held his finger to the trigger, ready. His heart was pounding in his chest and ears, his nerves sang with adrenaline. His sweat was forgotten now; forgotten too were the ache in his shoulder and the stiffness of his knees. Any moment, the smoke out there would part and through it they would come, that slow, remorseless creep of inevitable death.

Death… and worse.

But those memories were just too much. They turned his belly, soldier though he was. The sergeant had told them herself: better to die clean.

As if hearing his thought, the Basilisk fired again, a cough and roar like the Mountain’s rumbling song. Its closeness swelled his heart, and he watched the scorching flash of the strike, praying under his breath.

The sergeant called, ‘Keep firing! Cut those bastards down!’

‘Sarge!’

Sizzles and booms filled Illeg’s ears. A great trembling rose in his chest, but he couldn’t tell if it was elation, or the shame of being afraid. The wind was shifting now and the smoke was starting to drift across the sharp, black teeth of the crenellations. He lowered his head, blinking, as his eyes began to stream.

The yellow lightning flashed again; the sky grumbled low.

The cannon crew swore at the rising weather, but they kept up the barrage. There was a second Basilisk, slightly further back along the wall’s toothy curve, and at the sergeant’s command, it, too, loosed its telltale crack of superheated air.

Illeg’s world filled with rage and noise. And it was good. The God-in-the-Mountain was with them; He had always been with them. For five hundred years, the Keep had stood firm, facing the heave and slobber of Vanaar’s corruption. And He had always stood at their back, stern in His presence. He was the Mountain and He was all the strength they needed.

Dust filled Illeg’s eyes completely and he paused, wiping them with his face-veil and struggling to clear his vision. Water ran down his cheeks as if he cried.

‘Medarc, drop your aim!’ The sergeant barked more orders. She was unimpressed, unimpressible; a tough and wily old soldier who’d faced the Vanaarian forces all her life. ‘Give ’em–’

‘Shit!’ The word was out of Illeg before he knew he’d spoken. His eyes were still streaming, but he’d raised his head. Out there, the smoke was drifting clear. And the incoming force was a lot closer than he’d realised. They must have used the cover to move with sudden speed, eating a surprising distance between themselves and the wall. His blood drained from his face, congealed in his veins…

The Vanaarian forces were not soldiers. They were horrors, monsters, nightmares. Bloated and disease-ridden, their flesh grotesquely swollen or completely eaten away, their limbs bent with leprous infection but their hands still holding weapons…

He should not feel fear, fear was prohibited. But the sight of these polluted, salivating remnants was almost too much. They turned his belly, made his skin crawl with terror, like the maggots were already there, eating, eating, eating away at him–

At one of the other crenels, someone threw up.

‘Hold your fire,’ the sergeant said, her voice still stone-cold. ‘And your breakfast.’

But it was not only the rotted, infectious bodies that were making Illeg blanch. It was the number of them.

By legend, the Keep was impregnable, its soldiers fearless. They could face and defeat five times their number, ten. More.

At the Basilisk, Medarc swore. ‘By the bloody Mountain!’

‘Sarge?’ Further down the wall, a voice called, questioning, though there could be no questions.

‘I don’t want to hear it, soldier,’ she answered, without looking around. ‘I want to hear your voices. Tell me, who can face this foe?’

A few of them muttered, ‘We can.’

‘Tell me!’

With more force, they called back, ‘We can!’

‘Let me hear the rest of you! Are you soldiers of the Keep or are you crawling Vanaarian cowards? Tell me!’

‘We can!’

Illeg found his own voice lifting with those of his comrades, his heart swelling with the shout. Founded by the hero Neroc, and by the scattering of soldiers and priests that had followed him, the Keep had been repurposed in the very first days of Vanaar’s perversion. It had the Mountain at its back and its great, black wall to defend it. No heaving mass of depravity could assail its people and survive. They were the Mountain’s heart, His hands and courage and weapons. They were the stone, they were the will of the God-in-the-Mountain made manifest.

The sergeant bawled, ‘Fire!’

The rifle sang in Illeg’s hands. Its light flashed at the incoming mob and, where it struck, it brought death. Whatever they were, men or women, things or creatures, his scarlet heat scythed through them, and they simply fell. Occasional flares showed where some detonated; where whatever internal gases had swollen their distended bellies were simply ignited to fire.

‘Tell me!’ the sergeant was still bawling, one boot on the wallside, her own weapon to her shoulder.

‘WE CAN!’

The roar of defiance came from every throat, and it all but shook the battlements themselves. Above and behind them, the great Mountain rumbled, showing His stern approval for their proud and fighting souls.

In answer, the thunder rolled again and the rain came hissing from the sky. Illeg blinked and cursed and kept shooting, taking strength from the power of the rifle. From the death it dealt, so swift and brutal.

‘For the Mountain!’

He shot and shot again, cutting through scores of the incoming targets. Above him, the great, carved face of the God-in-the-Mountain stared merciless, out across the foe…

That morning, some of Illeg’s comrades had been preaching the new lore, saying that they shouldn’t call Him the God-in-the-Mountain any more. Ever since that preacher had come, the man through the Rip-in-the-Sky. He’d had a squad of soldiers with him, women all, armoured in scarlet and carrying weapons the likes of which Illeg had never seen… They’d called Him something else – an odd word, somehow archaic, but a word that had struck a chord with the Keep’s castellan.

What was that word they’d used?

The monsters were closing more swiftly, now, and Illeg turned his focus back to the fighting. He kept shooting, tallying his kills, losing count. But for every ten he shot, a hundred took their place, for every hundred, a thousand. At either end of the long, spiked ferocity of the wall, the lascannons roared and thundered until the trajectory was too close, then their crew unslung rifles and joined the soldiers at the crenels, firing almost directly downwards as the first of the assailants met the black and waiting stone.

Rain soaked through the arms of Illeg’s issue-grey shirt, ran off the chestplates of his flak armour. Still, he kept shooting. But it was hopeless, of course it was. Vanaar did not have five times their numbers, or ten, or twenty. Down there, the great cloud was caused by the rotting feet of a thousand, thousand incoming madmen – easily a hundred times the numbers of the Keep defenders.

They could not win this, and there would be no withdrawal.

The first wave broke against the steel-spiked rockcrete, then the second, the third. Bodies piled against the skirting, some of them still struggling. And the creatures behind ran onwards and upwards, crushing them, careless and underfoot, using them as ramps to assail the wall. Grapples and hooks caught at the crenels; chains rattled taut as the attack began.

The sergeant barked orders; Illeg hurled his krak-grenades, blasting assailants to gobbets. He shot until his power pack ran down, changed it, and shot some more. But still, it was not enough. And as the wave finally broke over the walltop, as he watched the sergeant torn down where she stood, fighting with her fists, her boots and the butt of her rifle, fighting until they buried her completely…

He swallowed his nausea and obeyed her final command.

Better to die clean.

He’d intended to speak a last prayer to the God-in-the-Mountain, but the storm had stilled and the sky seemed oddly quiet, almost as if His hands were cupped over them, granting them a moment’s last respite. Illeg had so wanted to go home, to see his parents one last time… But there was only one egress from this place. And when that first twisted, disease-speckled hand reached for his ankle, he knew what he had to do.

He put the rifle in his mouth.

Looking up at the sky, a flash of memory struck like the lightning – that strange, archaic word. What the new preacher had called the man carved in their statues, in their highest halls.

He’d called Him ‘the God-Emperor’.

In the heart of the Mountain, in a hollowed-out void of hard, dark stone, there waited a cathedral.

It was echoing and mighty, chill with cavernous winds, yet it bore no windows, no organ-pipes, no altar, no powerful glassaic imagery. It offered no servitors, no cherubim, no transept or nave.

Still, it was a place of worship. Gulleys like straight stone pews had been carved into its floor, each worn dip-smooth by generations of worshippers. Before them, a single, severe image waited at the top of its long steps. Carved straight into the wall and lit by the fiery flare of electro-sconces, it was the stylised face of the God-in-the-Mountain, square and stern, His eyes glittering with inset mica, His mouth ever-open, baring His teeth.

He was serious in His judgment, and He brooked no failure.

Kneeling before Him, Sister Superior Laurelyn Esanta had lowered her head. Her helm was off, placed to one side, her bolter and power sword to the other. Her red armour glimmered in the torchlight, and the edges of her black and white cloak had puddled about her bent knees. Her hair was copper and cropped close, and it shone like the fire of her faith.

Surrounded by the chapel’s resonant silence, Laurelyn was praying.

With Your grace, I shall banish fear…

The God-in-the-Mountain watched her, His presence uplifting, though she did not raise her gaze. Laurelyn was young, new to her command, but she had accepted this mission readily, travelling from the Convent Sanctorum upon Ophelia VII to the staging post at Sangua Terra, then onwards through the Nachmund Gauntlet. Their crossing of the Cicatrix Maledictum, the Great Rift, had been bitter and soul-wrenching, harried by claws of clamouring horror that had ripped at both faith and ship, invaded in heart and mind by the screaming, oil-smear colours of the Eye, plagued by ravening nightmares that had assailed even their most sacred of prayers.

The recollection of it sheeted her skin in sweat. But Laurelyn was a Sister of Battle, and the suffering was a part of her duty. It had been a test: its terrors, its monsters, its slobbering fusions of hopelessness, corruption and pollution…

By the Throne!

Permitting herself the brief immodesty, she raised her eyes to the God-in-the-Mountain. It was not the face of the Emperor she knew, but she could see His echoes in the stone’s lines, in the sternness of His expression, and looking upon Him made a familiar, electric thrill run through her nerves. She and her Sisters had stood fast, all through the journey, and by His grace, they had reached Vigilus safely.

They would not fail.

Lowering her gaze once more, Laurelyn continued to pray. She was new to her leadership, and while this mission was not hers to command, she already anticipated its hardships, craving to prove herself worthy – of His touch, and of the trust that had been placed in her.

With your grace, I shall know the light…

And here, at the Rift’s far side, that light had shown them their target: this stubborn and lingering bastion of faith, lost to everything but its own planetary foe.

With your grace, I shall wield blade and bolter…

Quillon, the senior missionary who had led them here, had briefed them upon its history. Once an agri-world, it lay too close to the stretching, tearing horror of the Rift. Ripples of outflung force had collapsed its moons, obscuring its sunlight and destroying its gentle weather. And, seething from the Eye, the Ruinous Powers had dropped upon it like predators, delighting in its destruction. Crops had been blasted, silos destroyed, whole seas filled with mud. With little force to wield, and cut off from help, the ruling Administratum had been swiftly slain.

Her eyes on the floor, Laurelyn continued to pray. The knowledge that she was away from the Astronomican, in the place where His touch was not… It chilled her to the absolute core. Yet she prayed on.

With your grace, I shall know no retreat…

Warp-colours still heaved in the back of her mind; her prayer caught on her teeth. Her consideration of His absence was blasphemous, extreme – was there any place where His touch did not reach? – and yet it snagged constantly in her thoughts, like some barbed and worrying hook. She lay a hand on her bolter, reassured by its strength and blessing.

Whatever the people of Bellepheron had chosen to call Him, He had never left this planet. This world may be orphaned and alone, yet had such great faith, such blessed and stubborn strength. It had been so long without Him, and yet it had never forgotten.

With your grace, I shall know only victory…

Here, the faithful of Bellepheron still fought. And here, Quillon, accompanied by Laurelyn and her squad, had come all across the void to find them. To bring them back to His light and blessing. And to return Bellepheron to its former glory, in His name.

By your grace, I shall know your presence is with me. Always.

Laurelyn completed her litany, and waited for a moment, letting her heart fill with His silence. She was interrupted by a faint, awkward cough.

‘Sister Superior?’ The voice was young, behind her. ‘I do not wish to interrupt your devotions, but…’

Looking back over her shoulder, she said, ‘Yes?’

A young man stood awkwardly in the cathedral’s airlock-style doorway. He bore the plain grey garb of the citadel’s people, and the silver-scythe emblem of the castellan’s household, embroidered into his upright collar-tips.

‘My lord castellan requests your presence, Sister,’ he said. ‘The final forward defences have fallen, and the forces of Vanaar approach.’

‘Understood.’ She fastened her bolter to her hip, picked up the power sword and helmet. Then, smoothly, she unfolded to her feet. ‘Did the convoy reach us safely?’

‘Yes, Sister. The lives of our soldiers were not spent in vain.’

‘In His service,’ she said sternly, ‘no lives ever are.’

‘Yes, Sister.’ The lad lowered his face, reddening at the rebuke.

‘Very well then,’ she told him. ‘Let us hear what the castellan has to say.’

Chapter Two

‘Sisters.’ Laurelyn spoke into her vox-bead, her voice low. ‘What is your situation?’

‘We stand upon the outer wall,’ Sister Beatrix, her second-in-command, answered her with crisp, quiet discipline. ‘The Vanaarian army approaches steadily, assessing our defences. By my estimation, it will arrive with the dawn.’

‘Then we will attend the castellan’s muster,’ Laurelyn said. ‘In the war room.’

‘Yes, Sister.’ The link shut off.

Around Laurelyn, the great keep was filled with a constant susurrus of noise, the dark voice of the hidden citadel. It stole through the ancient stone like the thrill of some faintly heard prayer. Her ceramite bootsteps echoed loud in counterpoint, their sounds as sharp as percussion. Eyes watched her as she passed, fascinated or frightened or both.

Like the cathedral, the defended city was a black-walled, hollowed-out void. Once some titanic storage hold, it had been repurposed for habitation, and the glimmering lumens of a thousand windows swirled over and around her, like so many stars. Between them, stretching through the very heart of the Mountain, was a bewildering criss-cross of endless metal walkways, a weave of rusting gantries and steps and balconies that tangled across the empty space as if crafted by some demented, mechanical spider.

If Laurelyn stopped and looked over the edge, she could see that the space also reached down, down, all the way down, to the Mountain’s flickering, flame-red roots. There, the aide told her, was the heat-fed power core that had once brought life to this facility, to its conveyers and haulers and weighers and sorters, and to the attending machine-servants that had prayed daily for their smooth operation. Their corpses were now discarded, lost to decay.

Listening to his descriptions, Laurelyn murmured the words to the Litany of Mettle. Like so much out here, the machines and their priests had been cut away from His grace…

Screaming, endless screaming, screaming of mind and of metal…

And their bodies could not survive.

With a prayer like a shudder, she pulled herself from drop and memory both, and kept walking, heading steadily downwards through the maze. In the blur of the Mountain’s half-light, her armour gleamed like a blood-red beacon, and people turned to stare. Talk of the Sisters’ arrival, a solar week before, had rippled outwards from their landing point, tumbling down through the city’s levels like the rattle of a falling stone. They had come from the clouds, said some, spat forth from the Rip-in-the-Sky. The God-in-the-Mountain had sent them, said others, they were warriors, blessed with His strength. They were here to fight, to assault the forces of Vanaar, to burn the city to the ground and to execute its ruling governor – if that’s what he was.

Domine, libra nos!

Laurelyn’s footsteps rang out like bells; her heart lifted, and she continued to pray as she walked. She and her squad – they would do all of these things. They had crossed the Rift and survived. They were blessed. He was with them, and in His name, they would purge the taint from Vanaar, from Bellepheron entire. They would raise His banner above the streets of the Administratum’s fallen city; restore this forgotten lost mountain to the God-Emperor’s full glory. And they would–

‘Sister.’

The aide’s self-conscious cough seemed to be a part of his personality. He had paused at the lower end of a wider walkway, where a huge steel blast door barred the way, its edges ferrocreted firmly into the stone. The door was blank, devoid of markings, but before it floated a single skull, its eyes red and its lower jaw dropped to reveal its voxmitter.

‘Identify,’ it said. The transmitter crackled, though whether that was at the Mountain’s density, or at its own long years, the Sister was unsure.

‘Sister Superior Laurelyn Esanta,’ she told the thing. ‘For the briefing.’

It paused, as if it retained enough of itself to analyse the information, then the air-seal cracked and the door ground slowly open.

Behind it lay a throat of stone, carved with columns of sacred script, delicate and cursive. Lines of wires trailed loose along its walls, linking ancient lumen globes, machine panels and the rebroadcast relays of the vox-antennae. They looked out of place, more recent than the tunnel itself.

‘After you, Sister,’ the aide said. ‘The war room is not the castellan’s usual audience hall. For reasons of security, it was set up in the lowest of the silo’s chambers. But this is still a holy space, and we request that you show respect.’

‘Of course,’ Laurelyn answered, not permitting her curiosity to show.

He extended a hand, indicating that she should precede him.

The tunnel dropped sharply downwards, and was oddly, almost uncomfortably warm. With its old stone close about her shoulders, she found herself acutely conscious of the sheer weight of the rock over her head, a billion tons of pitch black basalt that needed only one fissure, one fault, to end the Keep’s striving for good.

‘Tread carefully, Sister,’ the aide commented, as if he’d heard her thought. ‘The floor can be slippery and there are steps around the next corner. They will take you down to the inner security door.’

‘He is with me,’ she answered evenly. ‘I will not falter.’

Behind her, the aide coughed again.

‘Sister Superior,’ the castellan said, looking up to greet her. ‘My gratitude for your prompt response.’

Areg Mazhiel, lord of the Keep, descended first-born by first-born from Neroc himself, was middle-aged, soft of belly but broad of shoulder. His hair was dark, shorn short in the style of his people; his eyes were yellow and dangerous. His garments were sombre, and his war room…

His war room was a converted chapel. Like the cathedral, it was stark and black, its walls circular and engraved with the same fine script as the tunnel outside. In place of a window, the stark, angular face of the God-in-the-Mountain was both known and unfamiliar, looking down at Laurelyn, and at the loop of panels, their screens and switches glimmering, that now lined the walls. On one of these, the Sister Superior could clearly see the image of the Keep’s bastion defence, its great black teeth biting at the sky; on another, the flowing green text of the endless vox-relays, as it tracked the city’s comms.

At the room’s centre, Mazhiel himself stood at a lone, semi-circular desk, his square hands flicking over its switches. To one side of this, there waited a taller man, elderly and spear-lean, his chin lifted and his expression austere. He wore the standard-issue grey flak armour, but with silver pips at his epaulettes.

Lieutenant Colonel Kerrard, the Keep’s military commander.

At the other side of the desk, farthest from the door, stood Mazhiel’s younger brother, Areg Enilis. He wore the same sombre garb, but carried the presumption of youth and an ancient, basket-hilted sword – the mark of his senior priesthood. As Laurelyn came forwards, he tried to catch her gaze, but she kept her attention on the castellan.

‘Ave Imperator,’ she said, offering the sign of the aquila. ‘In His name, I greet you.’

The castellan smiled, his warmth genuine. ‘Ave Imperator, Sister Superior. You’ve brought us new hope, something so long unlooked for. We’re glad to make you welcome.’

Beside his lord, the colonel eyed her with chill silence, his resentment as palpable as frost.

The Sister Superior ignored him. She said, ‘I understand that the final forward tower has fallen.’

‘Fighting to the last,’ the castellan told her. ‘The army of Vanaar approaches, though it does not move swiftly. In the time that it has taken, we have been able to evacuate almost all our civilians, and ensure the collection of our stored foods.’ He paused, glancing from Sister to colonel and back. ‘It strikes me that this is not… generosity.’ The last word held a hint of bitterness.

‘You are correct,’ Laurelyn answered him. ‘Their ploy–’

‘Is to drive the herd ahead of them.’ Kerrard spoke straight over her, his voice sharp as a blade. ‘Workers and farmers and artisans are more easily intimidated than soldiers, and our strength will be split if we must supervise, and control, our own citizens.’

‘You have no need to speak in my place, colonel.’ Laurelyn shot the man a brief, tight glare. ‘I am here in a military capacity, to ensure that you win this war–’

‘Their tactics are predictable, Sister.’ He was glaring at her, his eyes ice-blue, and with a threatening glint. ‘Military you may be, but you are a stranger, and unfamiliar–’

‘With respect, this force is unlike anything you have seen–’

‘I think not.’ He was coming forwards now, looking down his nose at her. ‘Do not presume to explain to me my command.’

Laurelyn inhaled sharply, swallowing her retort. ‘Colonel–’

‘Enough.’ The castellan didn’t raise his voice, but his flex of authority was strong. ‘Sister, we gladly acknowledge your presence and your experience.’ He flashed Kerrard a raised eyebrow. ‘But the colonel is in command of the forces of this Keep. His victories are many, and proven. And you, forgive me, are an unknown.’ He held her gaze calmly, his eyes as yellow as the planet’s now-unseen sun. ‘We have militia deployed within the citadel, and we will ensure the safety of our people. We are not raw recruits here, and you may place your trust in our experience.’ His tone was calm, the voice of a man used to power, and with nothing to prove.

The commander opened his mouth, but the castellan gestured him to silence. ‘Enough, Kerrard. The refugees within the city are many, but we have resources for all. We have faced Vanaar many times, down through many generations, and we will not falter. On that, I take it’ – he raised an eyebrow and looked from face to face – ‘we are agreed?’

‘We fight in His name,’ Laurelyn said, ‘and we fight for all.’

The colonel gave a curt nod. ‘The defence of the Keep is absolute.’

‘I’m glad to hear it,’ the castellan answered, his affability returning. ‘We are all but His servants, are we not?’

‘Sister Superior.’ The voice in her vox-bead and the familiar stamp of ceramite made her turn.

‘Ah,’ the lord said, expansive once more. ‘Our brave Sisters in arms have come from the walls, to join us for the briefing. Please…’ He offered a generous gesture, welcoming the rest of the squad.

‘My lord castellan.’ At their head, Sister Beatrix, her helm off and her blonde head shaven, offered him a salute. She was followed by two more Sisters, their red armour seeming to radiate the blood-warmth of the room. The three of them formed up in extended file, feet apart, chins lifted, their hands held behind their backs. Proud of them, the Sister Superior looked along their line.

Beatrix, strongly built, square-faced and serious. Like Laurelyn, Beatrix was young, but her record was impeccable and her victories many. Her storm bolter, incised with prayers, hung at her hip.

Sister Candace, tall, dark-skinned and bone-thin. A decorated veteran, Candace carried the squad’s heavy bolter, now slung across her shoulders. She eyed the colonel, not bothering to hide her mistrust.

Sister Kara, small and slight, her scarred face lifted. Kara was quiet to the point of taciturn, but she had an Emperor-given affinity for the moods of machine-spirits.

The last of their number, Sister Risa, had been assigned to the missionary Quillon. While many of the citadel had welcomed the new name of the God-Emperor, there were always those who resisted such a change, and Quillon’s presence had drawn some harsh responses.

New to her command or not, Laurelyn was proud of her squad – their presence was strong, their faith tangible. Their red shoulders stood strong, like a scarlet wall; their purity seals and adamantine beads glinted with the promise of victory. They were weapons of the Emperor, undaunted by their foes, and they would surely rain His wrath upon the foulness and pollution of this invading force.

‘Your preacher,’ the castellan said. ‘Is he not joining us?’

Sister Beatrix said, ‘My lord, Quillon has asked me to convey his apologies. He has a great deal of work ahead of him, and has remained in your repurposed hospital to assist with the injured from the forward towers. He offers the sustenance of faith to accompany the sustenance of healing.’

‘Very well,’ the lord said. ‘Then we are assembled. Colonel, if you would?’

Kerrard gave the Sisters a single, arch look.

‘Sister Superior,’ he said. ‘Is it wise to gather your entire squad for this briefing?’ There was the faintest hint of acerbity to his tone. ‘We are at war. Should one of your number, at least, not remain upon the walls?’

Candace twitched, but said nothing. Laurelyn answered, ‘We will fight when we are needed, commander. Please, continue.’

The old soldier measured her, his eyes cold. Then he said, ‘As soon as this is over, you will return to your assigned positions.’

‘We would do nothing else,’ she told him evenly. She was aware of Enilis, the lord’s brother, still watching her. He’d not spoken, but his attention was fixed on the Sisters, and his gloved hand rested upon the hilt of his elderly blade. Every so often, he rapped his fingers upon it, like a man impatient for combat.

Across a tight-beam vox-channel, she said to Beatrix, ‘Watch the cleric.’

‘Oh, I am,’ Beatrix answered. ‘I have seen the looks he casts us. He seeks to use us, or I am no judge.’

‘Their words are polite,’ Laurelyn answered her. ‘But they did not anticipate our arrival, nor expect our… usurpation… of their long war.’

‘Agreed, Sister,’ Beatrix said. ‘I will watch.’

‘My lord castellan, Sister Superior.’ The colonel had turned to the half-circle panel and, at his words, the room’s aged hololith projector flickered to life at its centre. The image jumped and wavered, its focus restless. ‘Our defensive position – the bastion wall.’

At a nod from Laurelyn, the squad moved up to see more clearly.

‘The wall,’ the colonel said, indicating with his pointer, ‘is divided by its towers into four angled sections.’ The pointer tapped at them crisply, one after another, and Laurelyn had a peculiar flash of her schola tutors, sternly demanding her attention. ‘Each of these faces outwards and across the killing zone. You have already seen, Sisters, that this zone is defended by mines, and by much of the planet’s ancient machinery, now repurposed into steel bulwarks that stretch across its width.’

The pointer tracked the positions of these, and Laurelyn gave a brief nod.

‘The wall itself,’ the colonel continued, ‘is defended by lascannons and heavy artillery, and by the siege engines we term “Ninor”, after their creator. The Vanaarian forces must cross the killing zone, under heavy fire, in order to assault the Keep.’ He paused, as if making sure the Sister Superior understood, then went on, ‘We have seen this fight many times, and they have nothing that can face our defences. They will rage and stamp, take heavy losses, and retreat.’

Laurelyn raised an eyebrow, but let him finish.

‘Sisters, your presence is welcome here.’ To her surprise, he sounded sincere. ‘Your preacher has shown us the history of our ancient faith, and brought to us the knowledge that we are not alone. For this simple fact, we are in your debt. But you do not understand Bellepheron. We are soldiers, Sister, and these defences have endured for centuries. Our fighting has always been the same, back and forth, and back and forth. Vanaar attacks us, it takes our lands, and it sows them with corruption. We retaliate, we take them back, and we purge them with fire. They are termed the burnlands for this very reason. And we are blessed, by the God-in-the-Mountain, with soil of such richness that our crops grow swiftly and well. Even our broken climate does not stop this. Not entirely.’ The hololith shifted, showing speckling patterns of warfare, their points flowing forward and back. ‘This is our past, and thus it has always been. And, forgive me,’ he said, ‘there is no reason why this occasion should differ.’

‘Perhaps it should differ, Kerrard.’ The snide remark came from Enilis, at the castellan’s other side. Seen through the hololith projection, his shape seemed ghostlike, oddly blurred. ‘The reports already show that this force is unlike any other. And these… new warriors’ – the emphasis on the word was clear – ‘say they are here to bring us more than just deadlock. Is it not time to revise our thinking? Revise it to victory?’

‘The minister speaks truly.’ Laurelyn picked up the thread before the colonel could speak. ‘Harken to my words, colonel, my lord – the missionary Quillon has studied your military history and he tells us that this is the largest – and the swiftest – single force that Vanaar has ever mustered. It numbers in the hundreds of thousands, possibly more, and they have raised it in less than five of your days. This in itself is unusual, is it not?’ She glared from face to face, making the point. ‘It is my suspicion that they seek to win this war, once and for all. And if they cannot win it by force of arms alone, then they will win it by fear. Or they will try.’

Colours of nightmare, echoes of impossible laughter, clawing at the pollution in her own skin, the steel scream of the buckling ship, the howls in the empty vox…

‘They will fill you with their curse and they will call it a blessing. They will revel in their own profanity, and they will commit such atrocities upon your flesh–’

‘So you have repeated.’ The colonel’s tone was almost patronising, like some indulgent grandparent. Laurelyn stared at him, her brown gaze flashing ire, and he smiled. ‘Forgive me, Sister, you claim that you can bring us victory. Yet if this force is so dangerous, I do not see how five of you, six with your… preacher’ – the word carried an edge – ‘can make such a powerful difference.’ He paused to let the final words sink home. ‘I do you no insult, I respect your abilities and your weapons both. But this is a war of attrition, and it has remained unchanged for hundreds of years.’

She could feel her squad’s tension, the glances that shot from Sister to Sister. Candace’s dark gaze bored holes in the commander’s cheek. Across a tight-beam vox-channel, the veteran said, ‘He mocks us openly, Sister. How do you tolerate this man?’

‘He is a servant of the light,’ Laurelyn told her. ‘And in his own way, he is a good commander. The Keep’s safety is his primary concern.’

The open channel crackled with static, as if anticipating Candace saying something more, but no further words were spoken. After a long pause, she said, ‘Yes, Sister Superior.’

Turning back to the colonel, Laurelyn went on, ‘My squad has not yet fought for Bellepheron, and we will prove our merit fully when the forces of Ruin reach these walls. We are the Adepta Sororitas, and where we stand, we bring death to the foes of the light. They will see us, colonel, and they will falter. And when they do’ – through the wavering of the hololith, she met Enilis’ yellow gaze – ‘we will slay them where they stand.’ Enilis held her gaze, said nothing. ‘Make no mistake – I intend to end this. And I will carry this fight to Vanaar itself, if that is what it takes.’

At her words, Enilis smiled like lightning, twitching his hand on the hilt of his blade.

‘We hear you,’ the castellan said. ‘And we take your advice to heart. Colonel, please continue with your briefing. We are heavily outnumbered and I am keen to hear your strategy.’

The colonel looked from face to face, but made no further comments. Instead, he pointed back at the Keep’s flickering wall, and he began to outline his plan.

Chapter Three

Sister Risa walked the quiet of the new field hospital. The room was a long and hollow ferrocrete bore-tube, usually a serf-tunnel, now lined down both sides with cold, metal-framed beds. Each bore a designation and a diagnostic panel; several carried hung drips, or trailed wires to bodily ports, all of them dangling like half-spilled intestines.

Though augmetics, out here, were few. Risa flexed her own, her steel right hand and forearm. Its fingers and joints slid oil-smooth, each one flawless and blessed by the canoness of her Order. She had lost her arm on Arika IV, when errant gunfire had spilled acid from the planet’s caustic waste units. The memories of it still haunted her, the steam and the hissing, the rush of panicked horror as she’d tried to undo her vambrace and failed, the incredible, impossible pain.

By your grace…

In His compassion, the Emperor had seen fit to spare her life. She had awoken in the nearby hospice, her arm missing to the elbow, and her steel replacement glinting cleanly in the light. Truly, He had blessed her.

She flexed the hand again, letting the fingers contract and extend. Its strength was impressive and surely His gift, yet it also carried a constant, lingering pain, like a reminder of the accident’s terror. Risa’s hand was not only her blessing; it was her most sacred obligation, an ever-present demand for her fortitude and courage.

‘You seem thoughtful, Sister.’ That deep, almost mesmeric voice could only come from one man.

She turned, her long braid of fair hair tugging where she’d tucked it into the back of her armour. The missionary Quillon, tall and lean and grey, had paused beside the bed of a semi-conscious patient.

‘This is a thoughtful place, brother,’ she returned. ‘My Sisters stand upon the walls, praising Him with blade and bolter. I confess to a feeling of shame that I am not with them.’

His spine and shoulders slightly stooped, Quillon looked down the seemingly endless line of beds. Most were occupied, their patients dozing. He ran a hand through his thinning, silver hair. ‘Such feelings are comprehensible, but unnecessary. Truly, you still perform His work.’

A faint groan echoed in the stillness.

‘And besides,’ he added, with his quirky, paternal smile, ‘there are many battles to be fought, here, if we are to be victorious. And battles of words may be just as wearying as those of weapons, do you not think?’

Risa blinked. The citadel had no natural light, and its workers operated in constantly swapping shifts, one always replacing another. It measured an almost-twenty-six hour day by carried chronos, and by rung tocsins that sounded every eighty minutes. The long hours were faintly unsettling, and Risa did indeed carry a constant weight of weariness. But she straightened, said, ‘Such things are of no matter. We fight on.’

As if in agreement, the groan came again.

‘Aye,’ Quillon said. Then, ‘This place has captivated me, truly. While the Synod Ministra knew of the citadel’s presence, I had not thought to find such a… fortress… so lost to the Emperor’s light, and yet clinging to its faith with such strength.’

The groan rose once more, louder still.

‘Then let us bring that light to the needy,’ Risa told him.

The patient was laid beside the open airlock door, in the very last – or first – bed of the row. Risa remembered him as one of the evacuees from the final forward tower, an agri-worker that had accompanied the last running hauler of the burnlands’ stored food. He lay bathed in the sweat of nightmares, his left leg raised in a cast.

A prayer on her lips, she watched as Quillon pulled back the plain, grey covers to check the man’s heart rate and breathing. The patient stirred as he felt the touch of the missionary’s scanner. He eyes fluttered open; he started to sit up, to say something.

‘Who…?’ He stared without comprehension, blinking and trying to focus.

Gently, Quillon took the man’s shoulders and pushed him back to the bed. ‘You must lie still,’ he said. ‘Conserve your strength.’

‘Who… who are you…?’ The man repeated the words like an intonation, his voice creaking with strain. Again, he tried to sit up, his eyes now searching for the face on the wall, for the God-in-the-Mountain that watched over them constantly, in every room, in every tunnel.

‘He is with you,’ Quillon told him, his tone as soothing as the thrum of a plucked string.

‘He…?’ The man’s expression was laden with pain; he grappled for the missionary’s wrists, his fingers curled as claws.

‘Shhh.’ Risa took the man’s hands and, as gently as she could, pulled them free. As she did so, she caught sight of the scanner’s screen.

The patient’s sweat was wrong, was reading as… That couldn’t be right. The reading was out of balance, the levels of potassium, calcium and magnesium all far too low. The expected traces of salt and fat were almost not showing at all.

Quillon had paused at the look on her face. ‘Sister? Is something amiss?’

‘I am not sure.’ Her answer went across the tight-beam vox-channel, inaudible to the fevered man. The patient’s eyes still sought the God-in-the-Mountain. ‘Your scanner…?’

‘Forgive me,’ he said aloud, shaking the thing. ‘Its machine-spirit is… eccentric. It disliked our passage of the Rift, I think.’ He rolled his eyes, his smile unchanged. As she looked again, the reading was normal.

A spike of wary curiosity in her heart, she studied the missionary’s expression, but he betrayed no hint of concern or awkwardness. He merely touched the scanner, a second time, to the young man’s chest.

Again, its reading was normal. His faint shrug said, See?

The patient whispered, almost unheard, ‘You don’t… understand…’

‘Rest,’ Risa told him, her tone gentle. ‘He is with you, now more than ever. When the darkness seems deepest, that is when He will be close. He has not forgotten you. Trust His light.’

‘Light…’ The man’s eyes flared with a sudden rush of desperation. ‘They came for us. The light is a lie.’

‘The light is always here,’ Risa told him calmly. ‘He is your God-in-the-Mountain, our Emperor of Mankind. We have come to show you His truth, to show you the way home.’

The man’s face crumpled, his grip still wire-tight. ‘No. It is false. It is a deception! The light was taken from us! Torn from the sky!’

Despite herself, Risa shivered. But Quillon touched a gentle hand to the man’s thin shoulder. As he spoke, his words seemed to flow with elegance, a touch of wisdom and gentleness that spread warmth all the way down the tunnel.

‘You are newly come to the citadel, young brother, but it is my duty and blessing to bear His light, to carry it forth unto the deepest corners of the darkness. You, who have held Him in your hearts for centuries unknowing, your patience and faith are at last rewarded. The Rip-in-the-Sky is but a spectre, and He will quell the fears that it brings. In His grace and mercy, may you–’

‘No!’ The man whispered the word, looking from Risa to Quillon and back, his face contorting, his mouth open to a distressed square. ‘The light is a lie,’ he repeated. ‘They came for us. We are alone!’

Risa’s flesh was creeping with recent memories, with the nightmares they’d endured. On patrol through the Myra’s helot-spaces, clinging to her bolter amid the clamouring of horrors. The screams of tormented metal; the songs of her Sisters, twisting to disharmony as the air rippled with pain…

She wanted to back away, but he was her patient and she stayed where she was, flexing her fingers, over and over again. She was no novice; she had confronted her fears. She had crossed the galaxy. She had fought tyranids on the rock-moons of Valia, faced the furious grace of the aeldari on Rhavan IV…

This place should hold no fears. Not for her.

She covered the man’s hand with her gauntlet, and he recoiled, staring at her as if she were some vision, some nightmare made manifest to bring him only torment.

‘He is with you,’ she said.

‘No…’ His voice roiled with pain. ‘You don’t understand…’

‘Easy, young brother,’ Quillon said. ‘Listen to your heart, and not your head. That is where He resides.’

The man snatched his hands from them, raised them to his face, covering himself, as if playing some peeping game with a lost child. He was shaking, beginning to sweat.

‘Shhhh,’ Risa told him, still gentle. An odd sense of dread was rising in her blood, but it carried too many echoes, voices from the void. She controlled it, ignored it. ‘The God-in-the-Mountain is with you.’

‘Yes! Yes! He comes!’ The last word was a cry, almost a laugh. With a flare of intensity, the man was struggling to throw them both back and to scramble out of the bed.

Down the long chill of the room, other voices were rising, now, querulous and curious and afraid. From the bed opposite, a voice called, ‘He comes!’

Risa’s unease sparkled like a fusewire. She glanced back, but the other patient was unmoving, and the young man was struggling harder, now; she could not risk pulling away. Her metal hand was strong, however, and Quillon was there with her. Between them, they settled the patient back down and Risa held him while the missionary went for the bed’s heavy straps, still talking in that flowing, perfect voice.

‘He is already with you, young brother, do not fear, do not fear…’

The man was shaking harder, his mouth open in a silent shout, the colours in his cheeks darkening. He wrested one hand free, slashing his nails at Quillon’s face.

Quillon ducked, caught the man’s thin wrist, held it down with the second strap. A thread-vein pulsed in the missionary’s temple, rapping a tattoo, but he did not voice his nervousness. He leaned over the prone man, and said, insistent but still gentle, ‘He is everywhere. Even here. Your world has at last returned to Him–’

‘No!’ The man was staring at the ceiling, now, his face in a wild grimace, his eyes wide. ‘We are alone!’ Then, nonsensically, ‘He comes!’

Risa’s heart was pounding. In her memory, she heard Laurelyn: ‘To the place where His touch was not…’

Visions lurched at her, out of the dark. The Myra, her void shields failing, her klaxons blaring red light down the corridors. A buckling screech of tortured metal as the ship crumpled like parchment. Her Sisters, enslaved and dying… She had no idea which ones were real, and which were–

‘We are alone!’ In the bed opposite, the second voice repeated the mantra.

Turning, Risa’s prayer caught on her lips. The woman’s eyes were closed, but she, too, was shaking. Risa studied her, counting one, two, three of her own, impossibly loud heartbeats, and then the mantra came again.

Quillon got up, moved over to the woman. He repeated his assurance, ‘He is with you, always.’

Risa glanced down at the man. He, too, had sprung taut. His hands now gripped the sides of the bed so hard she feared his knuckles would split. Under the covers, his feet drummed.

He cried, his voice full of crushed horror, ‘We are alone!’

She and Quillon, on opposite sides of the room, exchanged a glance.

A moment later, the woman cried, ‘We are alone!’

The word rolled up the room, gathering echoes as it went. In the bed next to the man, another voice, ‘Alone!’ And in the bed next to that, ‘Alone!’ And the bed next to the woman, and the bed after that, and the bed after that, each person in the grip of some revelation that Risa could not see, each person caught in blind and absolute terror as they faced the cold ceiling.

‘Alone… alone… alone!’

‘What’s all the noise?’ The words came from the senior medicae, the facility’s combat physician, appearing in the doorway. He was a squat, square man with a glare in his eyes and a belligerent set to his jaw; he wore familiar, plain grey garments, his role denoted by the embroidered silver diamond upon his collar. Beside him, Quillon looked like some battered angel.

‘The forces of Ruin close upon this Keep,’ the missionary told him. ‘It seems their heralds are already here, touching these unready minds.’

The medicae snorted. ‘Such things are not uncommon, preacher. There is no reason for distress.’ He gave Quillon a faintly scornful look. ‘This is the Keep. We are not children, to be tormented by ghosts.’

‘Ghosts?’ Quillon raised an elegant grey eyebrow. ‘With respect, you dismiss such things at your peril.’ He returned the medicae’s glare, his voice a weapon, a wielded force of charm and threat. ‘It is unwise to be so… cavalier… with the ancient enemy.’

‘There is no reason to be concerned.’ The medicae glowered at him, gesturing at the lines of beds, as if no other argument was necessary. ‘We are raised with these “ghosts”, preacher. They are with us from the day we are born, until the day we return to His stone embrace. Surely, from your… interest’ – he mimicked Quillon’s pause perfectly – ‘in the people of my citadel, you have already learned this?’

Quillon flared his nostrils. ‘I have learned a great deal–’

‘Certainly, you have been most curious.’ The medicae’s smile was edged. ‘But it seems you have learned very little.’ He gestured at the beds. ‘Behold.’

He was right, Risa could see – around them, the bubbling and rumbling were already fading to an uneasy quiet. Only the man nearest to them continued, his arms still pulling at his restraints.

His face turned away from them, he still whispered, ‘Alone… alone…’

Quillon said shortly, ‘I have only the interests of your people in my heart.’

The medicae pulled himself to his full height, though he barely came to Quillon’s chin. ‘These people are under my charge. You, preacher, have no business here. You are disturbing my patients and getting under my feet.’ He looked down at the sweating young man, still muttering under his breath. ‘I will remain with them.’ He gave them both an arch look. ‘As I have done, for the last forty years.’

The words blatantly stated that he did not want – or welcome – their interference.

The missionary looked down at the injured man, thinking. Then he said, ‘Very well.’ He turned his attention back to Risa. ‘Sister, we have a great deal of work ahead of us, and we should take the time to rest and pray. I deem that these patients are in safe hands, and we will need to be restored, clear of mind and heart, when battle descends upon us.’

Over the tight-beam vox, he added, ‘Four solar hours, no more. And I will meet you back here. With the enemy at the gates, we will be needed. And for more than just injuries, I suspect.’

The medicae was glowering at both of them, but he said nothing further. Quillon, Risa had noticed, could usually work a situation to his advantage.

‘I will do so,’ she returned, across the vox. Aloud, she said, ‘Brother, physician.’ With a final glance at the worker, as if assuring herself he was calm, she retrieved her helm and headed back to the Sisters’ tiny chapel.

Outside the makeshift hospital, the great, central hollow of the citadel was mined about with a bewildering maze of tunnels, with the bleak grids of scriptoriums, with the silent squares of empty dormitoria, now used as storerooms. Risa walked frowning, her attention on her thoughts. The man’s words were bothering her, stirring her schola lessons in the back of her mind. Despite Quillon’s insistence that she should rest, she wanted to speak to Laurelyn, and she voxed the Sister Superior to voice her concerns. But her vox-bead was erratic, crackling bursts of uneasy static. Perhaps, Risa thought, if Sister Kara was not still at the briefing, she may be able to check its operation…

But Risa had only four hours, and she did need to rest.

She continued on her way. Around her, the city’s tunnels were busier than usual. Grey-clad figures hurried through the half-light or stopped to chatter, various silver emblems glittering on their collars. Through them, tails of rumour chased each other, flowing about Risa like a current.

‘…muster with such speed!’

‘…larger than ever!’

‘This time will be different, they say…’

‘This time we are promised victory!’

The ordinary people of the citadel, merchants and parents and children, were still going about their daily business, discussing the besieging force as if it were no more than gossip. Utterly baffled by their matter-of-fact attitude, Risa paused, staring after them as they passed her, all prattle and amusement, just carrying on. They were not afraid. They were utterly blasé, secure in the knowledge of the God-in-the-Mountain’s defences.

With your grace, I shall know humility, and praise you for my ability to serve…

Their complete, blind faith was admirable, yet it left a sense of deep discomfort in her soul. Faith was won through hardship – His light was what called you through the darkness, what guided you across the galaxy, what comforted you in cubicle, battlefront or warship. The fact that they took it completely for granted seemed…

Naïve.

Could their very trust in their God-Emperor be blasphemous? The question was a complex one, and one that Quillon would be more able to answer. The missionary had long years of experience and had carried the word of the Emperor to many, many worlds before this one.

Laughter sounded close by, and she had a sudden urge to grab the person and shake them, grip them in her steel hand and make them comprehend. This war, it is upon your doorstep! If you are to praise Him, then you must do so with action, and with pain! You must strive for what you love!

But these people were civilians, and the thought was unworthy. Perhaps the medicae had been right – if you grew up with Ruin upon your doorstep, you became hardened to its presence. Your faith in Him was annealed, stronger than ever.

The Myra, screaming in her torment…

Yet, surely fear was a part of life? For without it, there could be no courage.

Glancing up at the face of the God-in-the-Mountain, she pushed the question from her mind. Instead, she forced herself into motion, heading back for the Sisters’ dormitorium.

The battle would be upon them soon enough.

Chapter Four

Dawn stole towards the Keep like the slow creep of mould.

Standing at the rain-smeared armaglass of the oculus post, Sister Superior Laurelyn prayed, her voice raising the Hymn of the Dawn, the celebration of His sunrise on far-distant Terra. Usually, the digi-compass in her vambrace would point her at the light of Sol, but here, lost on the lightless side of the galaxy, the marker trembled and danced, unsure. It was unsettling and oddly symbolic – allegorical, perhaps, of what had happened to this stricken world.

In your grace, I shall stand strong in the face of the enemy…

Below the long arc of the window, Bellepheron’s once-lush fields lay grey and foul and muddied, littered with old bones, with wires and mines, and with the angled, metallic defences that their harvest-machines had become. Harvested themselves, to protect the life of the Keep.

In your grace, I shall defy fear…

Laurelyn prayed on, her face to the unseen sun. The rain looked slick and oddly glutinous, as if the writhe and rot of the incoming army had already reached the skies.

And by your grace, shall strength lie in my heart and in my weapons.

She laid her hand on her power sword, resting at her hip.

‘They’ve stopped.’ Beside her, Sister Candace spoke softly. Her heavy bolter was resting on its bipod, its butt on the stone floor, its glinting muzzle level with her knees. Like its wielder, it looked like tightly disciplined impatience. ‘They’re waiting, just out of range,’ she said. ‘I can feel them, Sister, like a hungry canid straining at its leash.’

‘They seek to make us fear,’ Laurelyn said. She could feel them too – the closeness of the force was like an itch in her skin, like the hatching of fly eggs in her flesh, like the fecund pollution–

She caught the thought and throttled it, forcing the images from her mind. The memories of their journey were too close, far too close; they watched her with a writhe of mockery. She stood strong; the Keep stood strong.

She stepped forwards, peering out through the smear of rain. Shielded by its steel tangles, the bastion wall was a huge, black cliffside, a hundred feet and more above the muddied, death-filled flatlands. Above her head, siege engines lined its spiked and toothy crenels, cannons and Ninor both; weapon-ports lurked like mouths above the dark slope of its skirting. It was unassailable from the flanks or rear, and its only point of egress was its heavily sealed airlock door, waiting like a shut, metal maw at the centre of the gatehouse. Behind this lay a short killing ground, and then a second, equally monstrous door.

From the outside, the edifice was bleak, silent and oppressive. Shielded as it was by the vast might of the Mountain, some part of Laurelyn understood the colonel’s stubbornness – it was impossible to believe that any force, no matter how large, could assail the defences successfully. Yet the Sister Superior was no fool. She had stared down the throat of Chaos, felt its hot breath in her face, its Eye look into her heart…

She knew what was coming.

From the leaden sky, thunder growled down at them.

‘I am eager to witness this foe,’ she commented quietly. ‘This mission will be a true test of a Sister’s courage.’ There was a flare of fervour to her tone, and her skin prickled at the thought. ‘And of her skill.’

Candace’s expression stayed flat, her dark eyes calculating. ‘Be careful what you wish for, Sister Superior,’ she said. ‘The Emperor watches. Even here. We must be wary of making… mistakes.’

There was a warning in her tone, but Laurelyn didn’t reply. Instead, she voxed, ‘Sisters. Roll call.’

Kara and Beatrix, stationed one at each outer tower, returned their readiness. A moment later, Quillon’s smooth tones told her that Risa had gone to rest and pray.

‘Look.’ Beside Laurelyn, Candace stretched out her arm, pointing past the smears, and at the foul cloud rising beyond.

‘Their thinking is done, it seems,’ she said, her voice like the tolling of some deep, cathedral bell. ‘They come.’

‘Bastion, listen up!’ In the open vox-channel, Colonel Kerrard’s voice barked the warning, then snapped orders. ‘Towers secundus, hold your fire. Towers primaris, Hellhammers and Demolishers, take aim, and wait for my mark.’

The old soldier stood upon the opposite gatehouse tower – stubborn and proud, Laurelyn thought, and leading right from the front. The vox crackled and sparked with an odd, swelling static, but his words were crisp with confidence, his guns loaded and ready. And the fusillade they would unleash–

Something outside shifted and Laurelyn stopped, her hand on her bolter, heart suddenly thumping. Stepping forwards, she raised her magnoculars. Looking for the monsters.

She could not hear them, not from here, but the creeping in her flesh was growing worse. She could feel the constant, edging closeness of this Ruinous force, its greed, and the celebration of its hunger. She could feel it reaching out for her, feel the rot that crawled into her ears, her mouth, her eye sockets. Even as she scanned through the rain, a sickness was rising in her, a fear as familiar as death. She knew this, she had been torn and tumbled by it, had heard herself scream as the torment became too much, burning her to her core–

‘We beseech Thee!’

Candace’s cry was the ancient battle-prayer; it brought Laurelyn back to herself. There was a war to fight, and she welcomed it, welcomed the red battle-rush that rose in her chest, driving the terrors away. She lifted her chin, thanking Him for this sacred opportunity, for this chance to face the enemy, and upon its very own territory.

This was her place to prove herself, and surely, a Sister could wish for no more.

‘Destroy them!’

Around her, the Keep’s soldiers were shifting now, their discipline fragmenting at the edges. One turned to another and a whisper of nervousness ran along the inside of the port. Outside, the smudge was drawing closer; slowly, the bilious dawn light swelled behind the cloud. The rain began to slacken and the armourglass to clear.

Candace muttered curses under her breath.

Into the vox, Laurelyn said, ‘Sisters, stand ready. We do not yet know their full deployment.’

Amid the hissing, Kara’s and Beatrix’s voices came back to her, strong and unworried. Aloud, she joined Candace in the full might of the battle-prayer.

‘From the lightning and the tempest…’

As she spoke, she felt her zeal rise harder; the hymn was a part of her, her blood, her heart. She sang clear and strong, out to the squad, heard her Sisters join her, their voices twining, harmonious, out through the vox. The Sister Superior had never faced a foe like this, nothing on this sheer scale, and Laurelyn wanted – longed for, needed! – victory, for that tantara to sound in His name…

From somewhere, a young voice muttered, ‘I think I’m gonna puke.’

‘Steady.’ The order came from the gunnery captain, his tone firm. But Laurelyn did not blame the young soldier, whoever he was. Because there, there, was the rumour made finally, fully manifest. The thing the Keep was refusing to understand.

For the first time, Vanaar’s army was not human.

‘Hold fire, wait for the order,’ the gunnery captain said, again. Then, ‘Shit!’

The word exploded out of him, a spit of pure, human fear. Again, Laurelyn raised her magnoculars.

And she, too, stopped.

‘By the Blade of Saint Mina!’ The curse was audible only to Candace. ‘The ground is alive!’

Her heart hammered, nausea rose in her throat. Her pulse drummed loud in her ears.

‘Our Emperor, deliver us!’

Outside, and coming closer by the moment, there advanced a great wave of nightmare – a queasy tide of toothsome creatures, a chatter and a seethe and a slime of them, like the things you’d find feeding on rotting flesh. They writhed over and about one another, their eyes red, their grins wide.

By themselves, they outnumbered the Keep’s defenders by more than ten-to-one.

More voices sounded, there were noises of movement, retching. The captain repeated his order.

But the creatures were only the vanguard.

‘From the begetting of daemons!’

Laurelyn’s battle-prayer was savage, glinting with edges of adrenaline and anticipation. She itched to pull her bolter, start the angry, eager crackle of her power sword. The incoming force was like an infection, a mottled, seething contagion reaching hungry hands for the silent Keep. This was the thing that had eaten Bellepheron’s past, that had destroyed its fields and people…

And it was huge.

Behind the gibber of creatures, there came humans – thousands upon thousands of them – cultists and fanatics, twisted and wrong. Their diseased hands gripped blades and flails, and their rotting flesh dripped from them like wax.

But even they were not the greatest threat.

Frowning, she glanced up, re-focused the magnoculars, and peered back out at the foe. And there, behind the cultists, came a smaller force, but one that made Laurelyn’s belly turn over. Half-concealed by smoke and billowing dirt, it was a blotched swathe of green and red and yellow, a seethe of sick colour that brought a gruesome new life to the muddied, churned-up ground. Amid the mess, flickers of movement caught her attention – muscled, one-eyed creatures that loped easily, their heavy hands bearing rusting blades, and behind these, at the very rear, slow, mobile siege engines, splotched with mould and disease, and great and wheeled towers that bore faces all etched in moss…

A palpable wash of nausea rolled across the oculus deck. Someone heaved; someone else swore.

Laurelyn swallowed and continued to pray.

The voices of the soldiers were louder now, dismayed and audible shouts. They resonated like cries for help. The captain repeated, ‘I said, steady!’ But fear was flashing outwards like sickness. The Keep’s defenders were voicing their horror, turning to each other for support and comprehension.

Cutting them dead, the colonel’s knife-cold voice said, ‘All towers – Hellhammers. Priority targets, take down the siege engines.’ He was absolutely calm, as strong as the rock he stood upon. ‘Demolishers, stand ready. When the infantry come in range, I want full suppression. Let them know that we will not be daunted!’

‘Sir!’

The flare of fear immediately began to recede – his people knew him, and they trusted him. Listening to them settle back down, Laurelyn silently congratulated the old soldier on the fine steel of his courage. He had been right about one thing – he knew this war. And no matter its monsters, it did not unnerve him.

Candace was praying aloud now, her voice echoing with the power of her faith. She repeated the battle-prayer, anchoring the soldiers, giving them back their strength.

Again, Laurelyn raised her magnoculars. Closer now, the toothy things advanced in a great, slick flood. They’d triggered the last of the mines, and gouts of fragments and gore fountained from amongst them. Unworried by their own death, they surged and oozed forwards, leering as they came. She could almost imagine them chittering.

Half under her breath, she said, ‘We should be upon the tower. I dislike this hiding.’

But they did not yet have the range, and the Keep’s heavy weapons would do His work. She stood tense, joining Candace in the prayer, her armour creaking as she shifted in place.

Across the vox, the commander snapped, ‘All towers! Hellhammers! Fire!’

The Sister Superior did not see the shells, but she could hear them, feel them – that repeated bass boom that reverberated deep in her chest. There was a long, tense pause, then a series of titanic detonations, one after another, craters exploding in the ground, death blossoming into clouds of ash and dirt. She could make out the impacts, the split and crack of broken, superheated metal, the towers, creaking and collapsing as the ground about and beneath them was destroyed.

They looked like hope.

Her breathing was hard, now, her voice singing the Litany. She wanted to be up there, up on the walltop, fighting in His name, her hands on bolter and blade. Closing her empty fist, she watched.

The colonel bawled again, ‘Demolishers, full suppression, on my mark!’ She could hear the passion in him, how much he loved his city.

A rising smoke was drifting at the Keep, thick and rank. A moment later, its grey and filth-laden cloud covered the oculus port.

‘Fire!’

A third time, shells tore through heavily billowing mess. The soldiers were tracking their hits, she could hear them; she could imagine the whine and grind of servos and gears as the huge cannons moved through their firing arcs. Her other hand tightened further on her bolter; she prayed for the guns, for their spirits, for their crews, for her own, blood-red need for war.

From the far end of the wall, Kara said, ‘Sister, they have halted. The towers are within range, and arming.’

Almost as she spoke, the colonel’s voice drowned her out through the open channel.

‘Seek cover!’

Neither Laurelyn nor Candace moved. They could see nothing, only the smoke; they stood like twin red icons in the centre of the black and sombre stone. Behind them, the face of the God-in-the-Mountain watched over His warriors, allowing them no retreat.

‘Kara,’ Laurelyn said. ‘Report.’

‘The vanguard has completed its task, Sister,’ she said. ‘It has cleared the ground of mines and obstacles. The creatures’ losses have been heavy and they are pulling back, though they do not look defeated. Likewise, the main force of Vanaar’s infantry has taken significant losses, and withdrawn – though not very far. I suspect they will not wait long.’

‘Understood,’ Laurelyn said. Some part of her craved the release of fighting, though she knew the sense in the wait.

The captain said, ‘Hold your fire, wait for new orders.’

Almost reluctantly, the gun crews stopped. A moment later, the window was covered with a splotch of something rank; the very walls seemed to shudder at its touch.

‘Do you know,’ Candace said, eyeing the splat with dislike, ‘of all the gods of Ruin, I despise this one the most.’

Laurelyn almost smiled at her rueful tone. ‘I hear you, Sister. Though preferring one above another is surely blasphemous.’

The veteran twitched her lips, controlled herself. ‘Fear not, Sister Superior, we will bring a swift death to them all. But this…’

A second splotch hit the window, sliding slowly downwards like thick, acidic snot. The veteran pulled a face.

‘…is truly repugnant.’

Laurelyn did not permit herself to chuckle.

The siege bombardment continued, an assault upon soul and senses. Unable to use lasrifles or the smaller Basilisk cannons, the bulk of the Keep simply hunkered down and waited it out. The batter of noise and revulsion was relentless; pounding at their ears and patience. Next to the Sister Superior, Candace repeated the Litany, loud as a shout, over and over and over again, flexing on her toes with impatience. Feeling the strength of the Mountain behind and about her, Laurelyn, too, prayed.

The gunnery teams sweated and struggled, cheering as they brought down a tower in a rain of putrid flesh and ruined metal.

And then, without warning, the assault ceased.

The silence was sudden and ominous, ringing loud in Laurelyn’s ears. From the far end of the wall, Kara reported that the main force of the enemy infantry remained unmoving.

‘They test us, I think,’ the younger Sister said. ‘Or they’re waiting for something.’

Laurelyn agreed.

Responding to the summons in the vox, the Sister Superior went to meet the colonel for a war room briefing.

‘I trust, Sister,’ he said, turning to meet her as she entered, ‘that you have now witnessed the full mettle of the Keep?’ He was flushed, his eyes bright.

Beside him, the castellan was back at his panel. Areg Enilis, the castellan’s brother, paced the floor restlessly, his hand ever on his blade.

Laurelyn said, her voice low, ‘That was not a full assault, commander. That was a test. The main attack is yet to come. And it will be fearsome.’

‘They have nothing that can assail us, Sister.’ The colonel repeated the words like a man determined to hang onto them. ‘Nothing that can penetrate these walls of sacred stone–’

‘I have heard your guns.’ Laurelyn was out of patience, and not mincing her words. ‘And, truly, they are impressive, but you have no comprehension–’

‘You insult my soldiers at your peril–’

‘I do them no insult.’ Laurelyn marched into the centre of the room, her armour blazing in the sconcelight. ‘They are brave and true, and a credit to this Keep.’ Even Enilis had stopped to watch her, his yellow eyes calculating. She turned to the castellan. ‘But this attack cannot allow us to gauge the remainder of the–’

‘You are out of line!’ The old soldier drew himself to his full height. ‘This is not your command–’

‘Enough!’ The castellan raised his voice to a bellow. ‘We are the servants of the Mountain, and we praise Him with weapons, with courage, and with wisdom.’ He glowered at the colonel until the older man subsided, then turned to Laurelyn. ‘Sister Superior.’ His tone was sharp. ‘Pray, humour me by answering a question.’

The light of his screens reflected on his face, making his eyes glint yellow, as fierce as a predator’s. He flicked at a switch, and the lights on his face changed, making him suddenly pale.

‘This attack is indeed different, larger, made of fearsome creatures that we have never before seen. But we do not know why.’ He looked from Sister to colonel and back. ‘Why does Vanaar despatch this force? Why, after so long toying with us, do they seek this final victory? Sister Superior, do you offer an explanation?’

‘It is my feeling,’ Laurelyn told him thoughtfully, ‘that they are looking for something. Something more, perhaps, than simple extermination.’

Colonel and castellan exchanged a long look. Then the castellan nodded slowly, the movement both curious and unsurprised.

‘You will keep this thought in the backs of your minds, both of you,’ he said. ‘Whatever is happening here, this citadel is mine to protect. And I expect an answer.’

Chapter Five

Risa woke sweating, tangled in nightmares.

Her forearm was jangling at her, its chrono chiming a tocsin. The bells were light, almost celebratory, and at odds with her mind’s blur of images, of heaving swirls of colour and pain, of grasping, greedy hands that were reaching for her soul…

She blinked for a moment, recalling where she was.

Bellepheron. The Keep.

Around her shadowed a small, dark dormitorium and six narrow pallets, each one neatly laid out with equipment. In the wall above them, the face of the God-in-the-Mountain glared outwards, His mica eyes glittering in the turned-down lumens. Beside Him stood the sacred effigy that the Sisters had brought with them from the Convent Sanctorum, and that had brought them safely across the Cicatrix Maledictum – the God-Emperor Himself, His face grave, His hands upon His upturned blade.

Yet still the dreams had come, invading and unwelcome; things thick and rotting, shambling and clawing; creatures with their faces crumbling beneath the onslaught of moss and disease. The voice of the injured patient had come back to her, sick and slick and twisting, like a swarm of buzzing horrors. She could still hear it, echoing as if alive and growing more powerful, bubbling with humour, yet foetid with decay. Unsure whether it spilled from warp or nightmare, she flexed her fingers. The pain was good, as purging as atonement, and it shut the horrors away.

With your grace, I shall banish doubt…

She pulled herself from the pallet and picked up her rosary. Kneeling at His feet, chastising herself with the ever-present pain in her arm, she offered Him the Prayer of Cleansing, striving to banish the unworthy images from her mind.

With your grace, I shall banish weakness…

Slowly, the nightmares flickered and faltered, receding back into the dark. Her breathing eased, and she continued to pray. Outside, the bells rang for the top of the hour.

With your grace, I shall know no faintness of heart…

Quillon was expecting her. Carefully, Sister Risa turned to the sacred, scarlet case that held her armour, clunking back its heavy bolts, one at a time. Then she laid it out, each piece with a prayer, and geared herself for war.

Outside the dormitorium, the air of the citadel had changed. Locking the door behind her, her bolter at her hip, she paused to listen, wondering what it meant.

The hospital was not far, but the tunnels carried a new and tangible edge of unrest. There were more people abroad, now, workers and artisans, miners and artificers, and they were massing in groups, pushing and shouting. Wondering what had happened, she began to force her way through them, her armour making them fall back.

‘Sister!’ one cried out to her, his face a mask of fear. ‘We have sinned! You must forgive us, lest we are punished!’

Risa blinked at them, not understanding. She tried to vox Quillon, to ask him what had happened and let him know she was on her way, but her bead was still faulty, crackling and fizzing like the voices of her dreams.

What?

Nervousness rose in her heart and she voxed again, trying to reach Laurelyn on the wall. Nothing. The vox was silent, somehow expectant. It felt almost as if someone were…

Waiting.

Nervousness became the beginning of worry. Reprimanding herself for her foolishness in leaving the hospital to the medicae, she began to push her way forwards. But her progress was slow, like running a gauntlet. The corridors seemed narrower, darker and more twisted, and each one was packed tight with jostling bodies. Harried militia were trying to keep control, to make the people go back in their habs. But their comms were also down, and confusion was rife. Voices called questions, demanded answers. In more than one place, Risa found people on their knees, tearing at their hair and clothing, wailing hymns like they were surely damned.

‘Help us!’ one of them sobbed, grabbing at her as she passed. ‘We are sinners! We will be punished for our pride!’

She spoke to the woman, trying to piece together what had happened, but her fragments of panic were impossible to understand. From being blasé, the people had now become terrified, cutting themselves in abject repentance, or turning on each other with blame and accusation. Carefully, unwilling to cause harm, she untangled herself from the woman’s clawed grip, and went onwards.

She turned a corner into a wider tunnel, equally packed. From somewhere ahead, she heard the sharp bark of more militia, telling the people to calm down, to return to their workstations, that everything was under control. But the people were not calm. They were angry, and scared.

Still trying to understand, Risa finally pushed her way through to the end of the tunnel, and out onto the open platform that led to the hospital. It was cold, out here. Despite the flare of heat, so far below, winds dire with threat breathed across the cavernous space. The hab-lights winked at her like a thousand accusing eyes. Dream-echoes dousing her in a cold freeze of fear, she stopped.

A crowd had gathered here, restive and shoving and shouting demands. They wanted information, the truth about something. She began, once again, to force her way through.

‘Quillon?’ She tried the vox, still got no response. Instead, laughter echoed across the channel, as hot and thick as the silo’s winds were cold. She shivered.

A heavy man collided with her, staggered. He rounded on her, saw her armour, grabbed her shoulders.

‘You, Sister!’ He was in her face, his skin flushed with rage. ‘You have brought this doom upon us!’

‘You! You have done this!’ The crowd was growing rough with distrust, people snarling and glaring. ‘Your arrival has mustered Vanaar against us!’

Someone else shouted, the voice echoing through the emptiness, ‘You have come, and you have brought us death!’ They were all around her now, teeth bared. ‘We are being punished! Why did you do this?’

‘Desist,’ she told them sharply. ‘Your God-in-the-Mountain is with you. And with His strength and blessing, we will overcome this and all other hardships.’ She held up a hand and tried the vox again.

‘Sis… Risa.’ This time, she heard a snatch of response, Quillon’s deep and unmistakable tones. ‘Atta… has beg… Meet me…’

The attack has begun.

With the suddenness of pure, cold shock, dread flooded her bloodstream. She said nothing, tried to clear her mind, think. Hands still caught at her, she was being shoved; someone spat at her visor. Across the interior rebroadcast, a calm, androgynous voice repeated the orders of the militia.

‘Return… habs, and remain… You will be… homes. Return to your… there. You will be safe…’

Someone roared denial, hauled the speaker off the handrail, snapping its wires and hurling it over the edge. It tumbled down and down, over and over, to the flare of flame below. From somewhere else, a hard, metal mug sailed over the crowd. It struck the forehead of the big man next to Risa, cutting his skin and making him stagger. She caught him, but the damage was already done. With the sight of sudden blood, people’s fear sparked to furious life.

‘Oi! Who threw that?’

‘Who threw that?’

Someone lashed a punch; someone else fell over. Violence ricocheted outwards, sharp and loud, fed by terror. The people jostled and staggered and swore. From speakers further away, the rebroadcast calmly fizzed its jagged orders, its tones cold with threat.

At the edges of the platform, the militia began to move. Glimpsing them through the heave of bodies, Risa saw that they’d pulled weapons – batons and ballistic sub-machine guns, short range and deadly. They had surrounded the people, blocking every exit.

This was going to get ugly, and soon.

Once again, Risa began to force her way forwards, on towards the hospital. People saw her armour and fell back out of her path. One wailed after her, ‘Sister! Bless us! Bless us!’ Another eyed her and sneered, spitting a vile and unrepeatable epithet. A hand tried to seize her bolter, and she grabbed it in her gauntleted hand, effortlessly twisting the wrist. The figure fell back into the crowd.

Once more, the rebroadcast repeated its jagged instruction, its tone now edged with warning. But the people were past caring; they heaved and seethed and pushed, impacting repeatedly against her armour, though they could not hurt her. They reminded her, oddly, of the images of her nightmares, and even as the thought entered her mind, she heard someone cry the word ‘alone’, heard it picked up and repeated as though it was some kind of mantra.

‘Hopeless!’

‘We are alone!’

‘He comes!’

Her heart was really hammering now, thumping with something close to apprehension. She needed to find Quillon, cursed herself for being foolish enough to leave him, despite her orders, for trusting the citadel’s medicae with something so utterly beyond his ken…

‘Please.’ The prayer was under her breath. ‘In your grace, show me the truth…’

But such prayers were weak, and unworthy. He blessed only those who worked and strove, in His name. Flexing her steel hand, she forced her way through to the front of the crowd, and to the hospital.

And stopped.

Its airlock doors were closed, guarded by a pair of militia, their goggles and respirators making them chillingly, facelessly grey.

‘Please,’ she said to them. ‘You need to let me in.’

The closer figure turned its head to face her. It said, its voice distorted to a mechanical grate, ‘This area is off-limits.’

‘I am Adepta Sororitas,’ she told him. ‘In His name, you will grant me entrance.’

The figure contemplated her for a moment, then gave a curt shake of his head. ‘My orders stand.’

Risa tried the vox again, got nothing. Her patience fraying, she said, ‘By the Throne! You must let me in!’

Any answer was drowned out by the rebroadcast, issuing a final, broken warning.

And by the opening bark of sub-machine gun fire.

Reacting without conscious thought, Risa crashed to the platform, belly-down. Pandemonium exploded through the crowd. People screamed, bellowed, stumbled, fell. She stayed low, praying fervently – not for herself, but for the souls of those civilians whose only real sin was fear, who had come out in search of solutions, and who had found only death. Bodies fell on top of her; her armour felt the sudden crump of collapsing weight. From somewhere, voices gathered for an offensive, turning on the guards and trying to grab their weapons for themselves.

Choosing to stay low, she tried the vox. Again. This time, her only response was a thick gust of ghost-laughter, like something had infected the very channels she used.

Shuddering, she turned it off.

She was Adepta Sororitas, and faith was manifest in action.

The gunfire was already breaking down, becoming shouts and erratic, short bursts – the sounds of a running fight. There were other noises, thumping, cudgel noises, and the occasional, horrific scream of someone hefted from the platform’s edge.

Shrugging the deadweight from her back, Risa got to her feet. The platform was a mess, littered with hummocks of fallen figures, many of them still struggling. Through them, two of the faceless guards walked coldly, assessing the remaining threats. But that was not what caught the Sister’s attention.

At the far edge of the platform, and very slowly, someone was standing up.

It took her a moment to realise – the execution squad had their back to the rising figure and were too focused upon their work to turn around. Hands clawed at their ankles, voices begged for their mercy. They did not care. But Risa was looking past them, peering through the steam of rising, fading bodyheat…

The figure she could see was painfully slow, and it moved wrong. And it was familiar.

It was the injured agri-worker, leg still in its cast, somehow loose from his bed-straps and right in the centre of the debris.

One of the guards said, ‘Sister. You should return to your dormitorium.’

‘I will be needed here,’ she said shortly, staring out across the tangled mess of limbs.

The guard turned, its goggles glinting.

‘By the Blade of the Saint herself…’ She did not realise that she’d breathed the words aloud.

The guard’s mouthpiece fizzed as it said, ‘What in the name of the stone is that?’

The figure was slow, its hands hanging limp, its neck twisted hard to one side. Its face was slack, its eyes dull; it was spattered with blood from the bodies that had fallen around it. In one hand, it clutched a broken piece of bedrail, jagged at both ends. Gobbets of flesh fell from the metal.

The guard swore, fell back.

Risa stared, frozen to the spot. Despite the seal on her armour, the figure made her gorge rise, made nausea roil in her belly. As it moved, it gave off a tangible wave of utter revulsion, a sense of suffocating pollution…

She heard herself say the words, ‘It’s too late.’

The guard shot her a look. ‘What do you mean?’

‘Open the doors,’ she said.

‘My orders–’

She repeated, ‘Open the doors, soldier.’

The guard was still hesitating.

‘I said, “Open the doors.”’ This time, the words were a snarl. ‘Then arm yourself with a flamethrower, and purge this whole accursed platform.’

‘Sister?’

In answer, she raised her bolter and shot the shambler clean through the chest.

It fell, its torso exploding, but it didn’t stop. It dragged itself forwards on its arms alone, its legs trailing, its head cocked sideways and its mouth flopping loose.

The guard looked at it, and then at her, and got the point.

In her full, scarlet armour, her bolter still in hand, Risa barged through the airlock door like an angry apparition, a figure of blood-vengeance.

The hospital was already in ruins. Gore and fluids had spattered the walls, and were still dripping from the overturned beds. Scars of gunshots glinted in both metal and stone. Bodies lay burned and still smoking, or decomposing in thick, acidic compounds. At the tunnel’s far end, she could see that the side door was broken down, hanging crazily upon its hinges. There was no sign of Quillon, or of the medicae.

Reflexively, she went to use the vox, and remembered she’d turned it off. Looking around at the mess, Risa was swamped by a sudden and sickening rush of guilt. She wanted to fall to her knees, bury her head in her hands and plead His forgiveness – her stupidity at leaving the missionary’s side was almost too much to be borne.

With your grace…

Because she knew this now, of course she did. That schola lesson was coming back to her, verbatim.

…I shall know wisdom.

And here, here of all places, of course this was where such a thing would recur. She tried to remember her tutor’s data-slate teaching, the quarantine period. How long had it taken for Kathur to fall? When the zombie plague had come? Ten days? Less?

How long did Bellepheron really have?

She remembered, quite clearly, the corpse laid out on the schola slab, carefully peeled to pieces like some grotesque work of art. Remembered the Sister Hospitaller describing the contagion–

Something big loomed in the main doorway. The door-guards moved swiftly, loosing a staccato burst of gunfire. The figure lurched, staggered and fell, its own swelling organs crushing messily to pulp.

Something else was already behind it.

She turned, shot the thing, shot it again and again and again before she realised she was panicking and stopped, shuddering, fighting to master her fear. Her nightmares clamoured and clawed at her, making sweat stand out from her skin.

With your grace…

She reminded herself: her helm was sealed, her armour blessed. He was with her. She was not at risk from the infection itself. But she was one against a citadel.

She should report to Laurelyn.

She needed to find Quillon.

Behind her, a throaty roar of flame chased past the entrance, reddening the steel to a brief and angry glow. A second one followed it, another. Between them came thin screams, detonations, the sounds of boots moving on metal, the sounds of bodies falling as they burned.

Belatedly, she became aware that the rebroadcast system had stopped.

The flamer coughed again, closer this time, and another of the faceless guards crossed into her field of vision. Seeing her, they paused, turning the weapon to cover the hospital. Risa saluted it, offering the sign of the aquila.

The guard returned a curt nod, scanned the room behind her, and moved off on their patrol.

Following them, the Sister headed out across the burning, red-hot platform, and towards the bastion wall.

Chapter Six

It was midday when the real assault began.

Starkly floodlit by the massive, magnesium-white glare of the Keep’s wall-lumens, the Ruinous forces threw themselves forwards, pushing for the gatehouse. Upon its left-hand tower, the colonel stood strong with the great sickle-banner at his back. His voice boomed orders through the vox-mitter, commanding his guns, his engines and his troops with the critical skill of the long-time soldier.

Laurelyn and Candace stood upon the opposite side, their helms on and their red armour sealed. Above them hovered the squad’s incensor cherub, so sweet and childlike with its skull-face bared and its eyelids clicking. It bore the Sisters’ voxmitter, ready to rebroadcast their hymns across the walltop.

The colonel might have believed his Keep impregnable, but Laurelyn still intended to move beyond the deadlock, and to win this war.

Cannons rumbled and boomed, the sounds like percussion, rippling almost visibly through the air. Smaller lascannons cut at the smoke and the stench, sizzling lines of fire that carved gory slices through the heaving mass below. The Keep’s Ninor hurled explosives, massive steel arms banging hard against their frameworks, before the grind of winches hauled them back to launch again. And around it all, waves of fear and sickness flowed up the wall like a convection of sticky, too-hot air. The Sister Superior and her squad prayed aloud, their floating cherub re-echoing their battle-prayer out across the crenels, holding up the hearts of the men and women that fought with them.

‘Our Emperor, deliver us!’

Below, the heave and roil crested and broke against the wall’s sloping skirt. It piled itself at the Keep’s foundations and at the huge steel gate, rotting flesh bursting with discharge and fumes as it met the unyielding cold of stone and metal.

Candace stood forward, one foot upon the crenellation, her heavy bolter aimed straight down. Flanked by the Keep’s tall, spiking teeth, she emptied the magazine in short, tight bursts, changed it, shot again. The ceaseless rhythm of her movements was both merciless and reassuring. Beside her, Laurelyn took single shots, trying for the larger creatures, for those that towered over the teeming bulk of the main unpleasantness, or that seemed to be giving orders.

Though the force was not responding to commands, so much as possessed of a single, driving will. It meant to destroy the Keep, and it would not be withstood. The castellan’s question came back to her. ‘Why now?’ But she did not know. She could only fight.

Even through the baffles in the Sister Superior’s helm, the noise was incredible. The roaring, jeering screeches, the shouts and cries of the Keep’s defenders, the bellow and crackle of the guns, the repeated, metallic bangs of the siege engines, making them judder in their places every time. And the soldiers! The commander had every right to be proud of his men and women – they knelt there at the wall, a bristle of lasguns pointed out and down. A spiking sea of las-fire jabbed remorselessly at the dark and heaving mess, shot after shot after shot, every one taking its target.

But the sick tide still came on, its own dead barely making it pause. Again, the wave crashed at the wall, the bigger one-eyed creatures surging forwards and crushing the polluted humans underfoot. Howling cultists, many of them in familiar, plain grey garb, brandished pistols and blades. Shrieks came upwards, rage-filled, ghastly and blood-chilling. Rotting figures threw themselves at the stonework, pressed five and ten and twenty deep against the locked steel of the gate. Grenades fell among them, detonating to ruin. Las-fire struck at them and they fell beneath their fellows, to be pounded to sludge.

But still, more and more kept coming. As the pressure built, the Sister could almost hear the metal gate screaming, hear the proud defiance of the Keep’s ancient stone.

Hooks clattered on crenels, and the things came upwards. At first, the assault seemed pointless – they made the walltop in ones and twos and were cut to pieces by las-fire. And the soldiers looked like they had done this many times – they watched, over the edge, as the attackers steadily climbed, and then produced neat, mono-edged cutters that carved clean through chain and cable alike. And the climbing lines of the enemy went crashing to the ground.

But there were more, more, always more – there seemed no end to them.

Slowly, the flow of fear began to take hold. Laurelyn saw soldiers make mistakes. One mistimed her cut, was dragged screaming over the edge. Through the gap, there came a single figure, still in the clothing of the citadel. She didn’t know if he had been a worker, or one of the soldiers from the outer towers, but he carried a great metal flail, lumpish and ugly. He was not large, but tight and trim, like a runner. His hair was dark, his bare skin mottled with disease, swollen and rotting and foetid. And he slammed the soldiers out of his way with a crushing and inhuman strength, sending them backwards with their chests shattered open.

‘And…’ His mouth formed syllables, like he was trying to speak.

Around him, the defenders fell back, some losing their weapons, others green to the lips. The captain bawled orders, and they tried to rally, but the man – if that was what he still was – was right in amongst them now, and the waves of fear he carried were palpable.

More hooks rattled and caught. The heavy bolter continued to bark, cutting the climbing fanatics down in their swathes. Around Candace, nothing came close to the walltop, and she moved her suppressive fire in a downward arc, defending the soldiers to her sides.

‘Go,’ she barked at Laurelyn. ‘I’ll hold here!’

The Sister Superior was already moving, her power sword humming, her black and white cloak flowing behind her. The figure – cultist or zombie? – turned upon one Basilisk cannon, kicking the weapon over sideways and loosing a saliva-filled bellow at the crew. It shed blood and fluids, all splashing upon the hard, black stone. The soldiers closest to it were backing away, shouting, instinctively turning to shoot at the thing.

‘Point those guns across the field!’ The captain’s voice was livid. It was a novice mistake, an error they shouldn’t be making.

Despite their wash of terror, however, their training was still good – they obeyed him without question.

Laurelyn closed on their position. The rotting man generated an almost palpable field of dread, a thick wave like a rotten stench. She could not smell it – thank the Emperor – but she could see it, a yellow miasma that rose from his shoulders like smoke. Running at him, her boots skidding on the smooth, gore-slick stone, she felt the fervent flicker of the sword, its vibration running up her arm.

Seeing her, he grinned, spinning the flail in an arc.

Howling the battle-prayer, she carved her blade across his chest, too fast for him to block. He snarled at her, baring stained teeth. His flesh was coming off him in gobbets, dripping like wax and revealing swollen, pulsing organs beneath. The power sword cut through it all.

But he felt no pain, and he did not stop.

She cut at him a second time, the blade’s electricity flashing and dancing. In the vox, she heard Sister Beatrix, her voice tight with strain, saying, ‘The tow… mov…’ then her shout, ‘For the …peror!’ Voices echoed her, faint as ghosts.

In the voxmitter, the colonel bellowed, ‘Check your respirators! Cover any exposed flesh!’

Laurelyn understood what was coming, but she did not have the time to spare it a thought. The figure before her was absurdly powerful, and the spin and crash of his heavy flail was enough to crush and crack her armour.

She ducked as he aimed it at her head. It whistled over her, and he snarled again.

In one corner of her mind, she was aware of the soldiers half-watching her, their breaths held. This was the first time they’d ever seen one of these newly arrived, red-armoured women in close combat, and her victory was not only critical to spare their lives – it could show them her faith, their faith. If she beat this cultist, threw him down from the Keep’s walls, then she could lift her voice and blade to the God-Emperor, and in His name, bring them courage.

But they, too, were out of time – around them the battle raged higher, and more figures were cresting the wall. The flash of red was Candace, heavy bolter still in hand, moving to where the assault was thickest. The cherub hovered over her like a guardian.

More hooks began to rattle at the insides of the crenels – one, two, five, ten. A great, wailing cry rose from below, slavering and hungry, a celebration of incoming greed. And with it, there came a shout from the colonel’s voxmitter.

‘Incoming!’

‘They’re bombing their own troops,’ Candace commented, on the vox. ‘Just to get at us.’

Laurelyn glanced briefly skywards and the figure slammed its flail at her shoulder. More hooks rattled on the walltop, more orders raged across the air. She blocked the strike, the force of it shifting her boots on the wall, then lashed the power sword at the man’s teeth, making him lurch back. Around her echoed shouts of dismay.

‘Shit!’

‘Get down!’

The colonel roared across the voxmitter. ‘All towers! Hellhammers, full rate of fire! Finish them off!’

‘Sisters,’ Laurelyn barked across her own vox-channel. ‘Can you assist?’

‘Tow… range.’ Beatrix’s voice was all edges. ‘… faith, but… that far. We… defend… lives.’

At the colonel’s order, the booming hammer of the bigger guns cranked up a notch, seeming almost to shake the wall. They sounded a volley like a roar, one after the other; Laurelyn heard Beatrix hiss with victory as the shells impacted, throwing flesh and smoke and soil. But still, they were not enough. The attackers were too many, and the waves of nausea were becoming intolerable.

The first splotch of flung fluid struck the crenels.

Sealed in her armour, Laurelyn suffered nothing worse than a mouthful of nausea and the brief loss of her footing. She’d lost sight of Candace, of the gleam of scarlet that was her closest Sister. The cultist ahead of her was unbothered by the mulch that coated him; he grinned wider as he came at her again.

The bombing had done its job. The soldiers were falling back, panic overcoming their training. This – this – was what the colonel had failed to comprehend, what they had no way to withstand. In all the years that the Keep had defied Vanaar’s corruption, there had been cultists, and traitors, but there had never been–

The flail caught her round the side of the head. Her helm protected her, but the impact was terrific and she saw stars.

Shook herself.

Pounced forwards once more.

With an impatient snarl, she lashed out with the sword and carved it hard into the man’s flank. Gore and sparks flew. The weapon cut until it hit his spine, crackled for a moment, then carved straight through him and out the other side. The two pieces of him fell, spilling smoking fluids.

The soldiers stared for a moment, then started whooping, shouting at her victory and slapping each other on the shoulders.

‘Hold your positions!’ The captain bellowed the order at them, his voice livid.

Candace was shouting her celebration. ‘Domine, libra nos!’ Her ears ringing, Laurelyn joined her, their voices no hymn but a bellow of triumph, their words raised to the Emperor.

But their victory could only be momentary. Around them, the booming thump of the guns continued, the rattle of hook and of winch, the heavy, repetitive thuds of the Ninor, the spark and fizzle of las-fire. Many of the younger soldiers were curled in balls, heads buried, arms around their knees. Even as Laurelyn moved over to them, they died where they lay.

The flat of the walltop had become chaos, a stampeding morass of bodies. She heard the heavy bolter bark a short, sharp burst, heard her Sister snarl in fury. The captain was still snapping orders, but the melee had become absolute bedlam. The soldiers were too afraid to hear him, and there was no control to regain.

Power sword still running, she strode to the centre, the place where the fighting was heaviest.

She was Adepta Sororitas, and bedlam or no, this was far from over.

Once more, the mood of the citadel had changed.

Risa, still looking for Quillon, was moving as quietly as her armour would allow. She could not hear the fighting, but she could feel it, its batter and shout, its courage and cowardice. It had chased the people from the citadel’s tunnels, and sent them back to their homes. Militia figures, silent and in pairs, stood watching. They eyed her as she passed, but they did not bother her. When she asked them about Quillon, they twitched their shoulders in wordless answer, phantom fears lurking behind their eyes.

Risa needed to keep going. Find Quillon. Protect him.

Around her, the great space flickered with its broken lumens, lying ankle-deep in discarded debris. Shadows moved across the walkways, or loomed down the wallsides like oversized nightmares, accompanied by the distant rattle of feet. Occasional splotches of red and yellow showed the violence had been widespread indeed. At times, she heard the rattle of the militia’s sub-machine guns, interspersed by barked commands.

‘You! Get in your hab and stay there! Don’t open the door for any reason!’

Sometimes, she found people huddled in corners, gibbering in terror or repentance, their arms wrapped around their knees, their eyes fixed on nothing. Some of them rocked, backwards and forwards, keening in contrition as if their minds were completely gone. Others tried to attack her, clawing and biting. Many of them, alive or dead, already bore signs of disease.

She shot them, every one.

Awash with nausea, the Sister went on. Soon, she found more open tunnels, wider and colder. From outside, the echoes of battle grew louder, sounds battering at her ears as if they sought entrance to her skull. She shook her head, trying to rid herself of the sensation. Whispering the words to the Litany of Mettle, she continued on.

Again, she tried the vox, but there was nothing there now but laughter, hot and rich, like the promise of a spreading disease. Shuddering, she shut it off once more.

Guilt was stealing across her skin, the same need for repentance and contrition that was infecting the people of the citadel. She had failed in her duty, left Quillon alone. If he perished, then their mission here would fail. The Keep would fall, the battle would be lost, and the people would never know the God-Emperor in all His true glory.

She tightened her hand, letting the pain flash up her arm, welcoming the clarity it brought. Throne! She must find Quillon!

The fighting clamoured and roared, reverberating down the citadel’s empty and vaulted hallways. To Risa, it sounded like the rock boomed to the roar of the enemy, as if the noise set up a tremble of gut-fear that would bring down the Mountain’s very strength.

She stopped, tight hands of panic locked about her throat. The outside racket was her pulse, her heart, her fear, her hopelessness. It sounded like claustrophobia and despair; it mocked her with her failure. She had left Quillon to die. She was less than an Adepta Sororitas, less than a Sister of–

By the Emperor!

Turning, she slammed her steel hand into the rockface, sending black dust trickling from it cracks. She did not know if the doubts were her own, or if they were the whispers of the enemy, penetrating her thoughts like mould…

The pain was severe, sending stars across her vision. But it cleared her head. And it made her remember something.

No, she had not abandoned Quillon. Had he not…?

The realisation became clearer as she focused upon it – yes, he had explicitly told her to leave the hospital. Not the medicae, Quillon. He had clearly stated that she was to take that four-hour rest. The understanding sheeted her with cold.

Why? Why had he sent her away?

At the corner of the tunnel, the war-sound beating about her like wings, Risa stopped. Odd, chilled claws were skittering down her back – not the choking fear of the force outside, but something closer, and something much more personal. Caught, she whispered a fervent prayer. Her mind was suddenly looming with questions, their mouths open and chattering.

Quillon had age, experience, a senior rank and a considerable reputation; to doubt his faith or his righteousness was dishonourable, approaching outright heresy. And yet, as Risa stood, looking at her red gauntlet and the scars now upon its knuckles, the questions persisted, nibbling at her mind like rats at a corpse.

Why had Quillon told her to leave?

What had he needed to do, that had required her absence?

The thought caught up and overtook her, and she stumbled into a run – she had to find him. She turned two corners and almost collided with a squat, grey-clad militia sergeant, their face covered by goggles and a respirator.

‘Sister.’ The figure’s voice was female, burred with tension. ‘Is there somewhere that you need to be?’

Risa blinked, recollected herself. ‘The preacher – Quillon – have you seen him?’

The sergeant was jittery, hands tight on her weapon. ‘No, Sister, I have not. There have been no reports of your preacher anywhere near the front of the battle.’ She leaned on the words, as if seeking understanding. ‘Though the vox reports are… erratic.’

‘Thank you,’ Risa said. ‘I must seek him out.’ She made no attempt to explain further. She needed to know where he had gone… Understand why he had ordered her away. What he had been doing.

Quillon’s historical knowledge was considerable. He must have known that the outbreak was possible – even imminent. If the missionary had known, however, then surely he had even less reason to send her away?

The words of the schola came back to her, from her very first year of study. Tasks are performed by those who witness the circumstance. Show no hesitation. To do so is to doubt His will.

‘Is there something more you need?’ the sergeant asked. Risa realised that she was still standing there, a stationary, scarlet icon.

‘No, thank you,’ she said. ‘I must continue my search.’

But as she headed away, she was aware of the woman’s goggles, following her all the way.

Chapter Seven

In the thick storm of the afternoon, the Keep still stood. Its walls had been cleared of the foe. But its defenders had been more than halved, and the survivors were shaking with exhaustion, and with the knowledge of horrors they would never unsee.

With a brutal, quite shocking efficiency, the colonel had despatched a small unit of troops, all in the sealed, grey armour. They bore a white skull on their collars and they spread out across the walltop, speaking to each injured soldier. Some they injected with a small, brass sanguinator and escorted back to the citadel. Others, they executed on the spot, and Laurelyn understood. For the curse of Chaos, there was only one answer.

Sealed in their armour, neither Laurelyn nor Candace had been touched, though their red ceramite was spattered with revulsion and gouged with ire and hate. The Sister Superior had a significant dent in her helm, and could feel the padding where it pressed against her skull. But He had seen fit to spare her life, and, when there was a stir through the now-quiescent army that lay like a brackish swamp round the base of the Keep’s walls, she moved to the edge to see what it was.

Down there, floodlit to stark white and cloud-shadow, there stood a single figure – shaped like a man, but huge. Vast of belly, rotted and filthy, yet bearing an almost cheerful demeanour, he radiated camaraderie and humour. His army had pulled away from him, giving him space like he was a stone thrown in their midst.

‘Kerrard, my old friend!’ He had a Keep-style voxmitter, and his voice boomed with a rich and generous mirth. ‘How fares your Keep? Once more, you are remarkably stubborn in refusing the bounty we offer so freely! Your defiance is pointless, old man, now more than ever. Let go! Yield your city, your people, your castellan. You will find our lord to be most generous.’

Upon the opposite tower, the colonel and his banner still stood. The banner was soaked in pus and gore, but bore testimony to the colonel’s own fighting strength.

Candace aimed the heavy bolter, the gesture pure threat.

‘Hold your fire,’ Laurelyn said softly.

‘Sister, the only gifts this thing–’

‘Hold your fire. Let the colonel speak.’ Her skin crawled with the order, but the Sister Superior wanted to hear the exchange.

The colonel’s bark returned. ‘You are not my friend. You are a slave. Your master is a slave. We serve the God-in-the-Mountain and we do not falter, or fail. We will resist your… generosity… until the very stone is reduced to rubble, until the very last weapon is bereft of its ammunition–’

‘So you remind me, Kerrard, every time we meet.’ The thing spoke with a relaxed familiarity, like he and the colonel had grown up together, shoulder-to-shoulder, through some wicked and misspent youth. ‘And what good has it ever done you? You crouch within your stone prison, when all of the bounty of this lush and beautiful world could be yours. Witness…’ Laurelyn did not see the thing extend its hand to show off its army, but she could imagine the gesture. ‘Why so stubborn? When you have so little?’

Candace had the heavy bolter trained on the thing, her finger on the trigger. The tension in her stance was palpable. Laurelyn was holding back her own rage, the clamour of her faith and revulsion that was telling her to fire, to fire, to take this thing and all of its armies, to show it what the Emperor’s wrath could really do…

She held herself still with an effort, muttering a prayer in penitence for her refusal to simply purge the monster on the spot.

The colonel returned, ‘Begone, creature. You will find no mercy here. Take your horrors and return to the city you’ve corrupted, return to the lap of your rotted master. That is where you belong.’

The creature laughed, deep and sincere. Its humour was oddly contagious and Laurelyn’s prayer increased. She missed her Sisters, strong at her side.

The creature mastered its laughter, and said, ‘Ah, Kerrard. One day, you and I will understand each other. We will stand as allies and brothers, as once we did.’ His bountiful laughter rolled again, then stopped dead. ‘But that day may not be as far away as you think.’

Behind him, his army snarled like a live thing, suddenly spiking to life.

Laurelyn’s prayer caught on her teeth. She was about to give Candace the order to fire, when the thing raised a hand and gave a mockery of a flourishing bow, its own rotting belly half-crushed by the gesture.

‘You have ’til nightfall, no longer, to offer yourself willingly and to embrace the bounty that we bring. After that’ – the army snarled again – ‘we will give you the gifts of our Grandfather, whether you chose them or not. The time for games is done, Kerrard. You will join us, or your whole citadel will be razed to rubble.’

The colonel roared back, a powerful sentiment that had the weight of the Mountain behind it.

‘Come and get me!’

As if the words had released her, Laurelyn snapped the order.

At the Sister Superior’s command, the heavy bolter thundered to life. The weapon’s furious bark was deafening, and over it, Candace snarled the words of the Litany, as if she targeted those, too, at the beneficently rotting figure below.

But the figure only laughed at them, a deep, belly-laugh of genuine, rolling mirth. In the full glare of the Keep’s flood-lumens, it performed like some rite-master, larger than life.

‘Ah, the Corpse’s Daughters.’ Rich humour rippled from the words. ‘Still lacking a sense of humour, I see.’ It turned to face them, grinning through yellow teeth, spreading its arms and welcoming the full batter of the weapon into itself. Wounds exploded in its belly and across its massive, rotting body, but it seemed to just soak them up, more putrescence oozing to heal the damage beneath.

Still firing, Candace snarled curses at it, her words vicious.

But it only laughed again. ‘Do you not witness, foolish children, the gifts that I bear? They are inexorable – all life must decay. And all decay must feed new life. This is the great cycle, and you can no more stop me than you can stop your own eventual putrefaction.’ It smiled as if at some private joke, then glanced down, affectionately exasperated, as a second line of bolter-wounds opened across his chest, spilling small foul-looking creatures like rivulets of blood. ‘All right, stop that now. It tickles.’

Laurelyn’s vox-bead coughed at her, crackling and spitting. It was unmistakeably the colonel’s voice, demanding that she stand down, but the communication was erratic, as if broken by some howling, unseen wind…

Hot and cold, draughts through her soul, the Myra cracking as her hull surrendered, her void shields failing, one after another. And the klaxons!

She would not give in to such phantoms.

Growling back at the thing, she said, ‘This is His place, sacred and sealed. It has held to its faith, withstood your presence for countless generations. And the Adepta Sororitas stand now upon its walls. We are a bastion, creature, and we say, enough. We say, this war ends here. Before nightfall, I will raise the Bloody Rose banner over the streets of Vanaar!’

Another laugh, rich and deep. ‘Ah, Sister, Sister. You are like an angry canid – one so small, that yaps so furious.’ With an effort, it bettered its humour. ‘It was my intention to give this Keep time to rally its thoughts and to offer its surrender. To witness the… ah… full depth of my generosity.’ It grinned again, apparently at some lush and private joke. ‘But no matter, I am nothing if not considerate.’ Its tone grew affectionate, almost conspiratorial. ‘Your pride amuses me. And I will allow you to change my mind.’

In her vox-bead, the colonel’s voice sounded again, edges of shouts and fragments of syllables, all rough with outrage. Laurelyn ignored him and issued the roll call out to her Sisters, but their responses too were broken, edges of words. She had no way of knowing if they could understand her.

She raised her bolter, saw Candace do the same.

The figure gave them a final, paternal smile and raised one hand. ‘You are out of time, children.’ The hand flicked a gesture.

Behind it, the drums began. Deep and strong and hostile, resonating back from the black heights of the wall; their sound seemed to attack the very stone. It was oppressive and tyrannical; it invaded the ears and the chest, the mind and the thoughts. Battered by the onslaught, Laurelyn could immediately feel her focus crumbling, her fears rising and clamouring, the words of her Litany fragmenting at the edges…

She raised her bolter and shouted back, both aloud and across the broken vox-channels.

‘With your grace, I shall know both defiance and rage!’

Candace took up the call. Around them, the faltering soldiers rallied their wits, leaned in to their rifles and heavy guns.

The captain roared, ‘Listen up!’

The enemy commander was still laughing, a huge, barrel-chested boom, as if the sheer vastness of his humour could not be contained. And around him, his army was on the move.

Upon the opposite tower, the colonel gave a series of sharp, clear gestures, and his banner flapped and dipped in sequence. Amid the drums’ bass thunder, the offensive that stormed at her ears and soul, she realised why he had not stayed in the war room – as long as his troops could see him, they would still obey his orders.

Again, his efficiency earned her respect.

Behind her, the captain bellowed, ‘Directed bursts. Fire!’

The drums thundered, then sounded another, rolling bellow; the roiling sky seemed to echo the noise.

Loosed from its leash, the enemy force surged forwards and into the lumens’ glare. It piled itself, body upon body, demented and uncaring, against the sealed steel gate, against the sloping black skirts of the stonework. Hands clawed at the hard surfaces, breaking talons and fingers; rusted weapons hacked, though they could not as much as scar the rock. Laurelyn could not see it from her position, but the stone was engraved with the God-in-the-Mountain’s face, over and over and over, ever-staring out at the burnlands, and the foe picked and hacked at His eyes.

She shot them, single shots, one after another. Beside her, Candace cut swathes through the massed cultists; the ground became a mire of mud and blood and gore. Figures slipped and fell, were trampled, unnoticed, to death. It seemed impossible that the enemy should gain a hold against the towering heights of the wall and its defenders, yet the miasma flowed from them, yellow and foul and laden with unnamed threat. It seemed almost alive, seeping around the Sisters’ visors as if it sought any crack, any hinge or joint. It hampered their vision, gibbered in their ears. The soldiers bore respirators and goggles, and full carapace armour, but many still fell back, coughing, staggering, weeping, as if the seeping stench was just too much.

Others, stronger, heeded their captain’s order and loosed their full rage at the heaving morass below. Lasrifles cut through the air, their narrow red beams searing and sizzling. The bigger cannons barked and boomed, aimed at the looming but still-distant towers. The rhythmic, metallic thump-and-crank was the nearest Ninor, though she could not see it through the smoke.

And still, the heart of the Keep fought on.

Once more, the mood of the citadel had changed.

With the lull in the fighting, the people had crept forth from their homes. They had clustered into bunches, whispering and staring, hands on whatever weapons they could muster – hammers and blades, tools from their kitchens. The militia still prowled, faceless and by twos, but there was a susurrus of anger at their presence, as if they were somehow to blame.

But she had to continue her search, and she pushed through it all, heading for the outermost courtyards and the inner line of defences that separated the people from the bastion wall. Here, there were barracks, with grounds for training and drill, but all were deserted now. They were tainted with fear, and as she reached them, she heard the start of the drum-beat, aggressive and relentless. It thundered in her ears like despair.

In all its history, the Keep had never been breached. Yet Risa could almost feel the horrors that now lurked in the old stone, gibbering with their anticipation of victory, or that crept like smoke through its fissures, spreading out through the ancient cracks.

As if the Keep itself could feel the Ruinous pressure, piling at its outer gate, the whole Mountain seemed…

Wrong.

She had no better word for it; despite her armour, her flesh crawled. She was blessed with His courage and strength, yet the whole citadel itself seemed polluted, and in pain. The feeling of it was almost devastating, as heavy as the weight of the stone.

With your grace, I shall banish doubt…

Turning onto one of the larger thoroughfares, she passed a slump of bodies, civilians, their faces already crumbling to mould. Some bore wounds, mostly from blades or cudgels. Others had fallen entangled, as if they still fought. Her feet skidded in patches of fluid, but she did not look down. Torn wires dropped sparks as she passed them.

She kept her bolter in her flesh hand, flexed the other again and again, making herself focus.

With your grace, I shall banish shame…

More bodies made hummocks in the shadows, lying like a swelling of ghouls. The one closest to her had been a man, young and dark and lying silent, its limbs at broken angles. Risa moved cautiously, watching it as if it were a predator. She was so sure it would lash a hand for her ankles, try to drag her over… Keeping her bolter aimed at the thing, she moved past it.

Nothing.

Somehow… that was worse. It was only as she let out her breath, believed herself safe, that it lashed its grip for her robe-hem. Caught it.

Shuddering, she used her strong, metal hand to tear the fabric away from the thing, but it was too wily. It used her yank to pull itself half-upright, its face already rotting, its teeth bared. It still bore the grey garb of the citadel’s workers, a star embroidered on its collar. Its flesh cracked, seeping with fluids as it moved.

With a shudder, she shot it, shot it again. Yet it was still coming, still clawing at her robes and trying to pull itself closer. Looking down, she saw that the man’s legs were broken; it could not stand – it was trying to pull her over.

With a shudder so strong it almost made her physically sick, she shot it clean through the head, kicked it hard, again and again and again…

It tumbled, twitched, and was still.

In your grace, I shall not falter…

Swallowing, Risa shot it a fourth time, just to be sure.

And then, from ahead of her, she heard an eruption of shouting.

Chapter Eight

‘It is a sign! It is His word, His will!’

Running now, her red boots banging on the black stone, her bolter in her hand, Sister Risa skidded to a halt within the huge, vaulted hallway that was the citadel’s main entrance.

Ornate stone balconies ran down both sides – each one carved and mighty, carrying a flare of electro-sconces. Above them, mica eyes glittering, His face watched His people, as stern and stone as ever.

‘We are blessed!’

Acoustics gave the words a ring of power, a call of echoing authority. It was not a cry of desperation; it was a boisterous, masculine demand, a demand for attention and retribution. For a moment, Risa thought it was Quillon. But the voice did not have Quillon’s depth or timbre. As she came closer, it sounded almost brash by comparison.

Caught, she went onwards.

Soon, she could see a cluster of backs and shoulders – some forty or fifty people, all in the plain garb of citadel workers. They were poised on their toes, leaning on each other and craning to see. Many of them bore small arms, or melee–

By Mina’s Blade!

With a shock, Risa understood what she witnessed, and a second flood of alarm went through her. The speaker was Areg Enilis, the castellan’s brother. He stood on a plinth, his face and shoulders above the people; he was red in the face and ranting like a maniac.

And his back was to the inner airlock door.

She pushed through the people, and reached the front of the crowd. Framed in steel, the citadel’s senior minister held his ancient blade aloft, letting it catch the sconce light and glitter like some bloodied prop. He was sweating profusely, she could see it, and he poured forth of a spewing torrent of words, every one a goad. Around him, the crowd was growing. Creeping, fearful, they were nevertheless pulled to him, moths to flame. And even as she reached their forefront, they had begun to answer his call, restive and increasingly angered.

‘We are defended by the God-in-the-Mountain! We are not afraid!’

But they were afraid, Risa could see it; their fear rose from them like fervour, a shimmer of heat and violence. They were every bit as terrified as the overcome soldiers on the walltop–

By the Throne!

In a flash like pain up her arm, she understood. The people of the citadel, civilians and soldiers both, were proud. They had lived here, a barb in the enemy’s side, for generations, defended and sheltered by their God-in-the-Mountain. He was the fortress beneath them, the mountain upon which they stood. The soldiers were trained; they’d faced the foe, and they’d understood both weakness and strength…

But these people: they had no such training, no real comprehension of what really waited outside. Risa had no idea if they’d ever even left the Mountain. Their pride was immense but foundationless; it was as echoingly empty as the hallway itself, and shockingly naïve. Yet now, in their terror, it was the thing to which they clung. Protected by their inexperience, they needed to believe themselves powerful.

Enilis’ gaze caught her, her red armour bright amidst the grey garments of the people, but he did not stop. He was still raging.

‘Hear me! There is no fear! There is no death! There are no monsters! We are His chosen! We can prevail!’

The people were taking it up as a chant. ‘There is no fear! There is no death! There are no monsters!’

No, Risa thought. This is not faith, not true courage. This is naïveté, foolishness…

But she’d barely started to move before another voice cut across the hallway, this one hard and sharp, used to command. There was a thump of determined boots and a squad of the city’s militia pushed through the other side of the crowd, rippling the people backwards as they came. Like the soldiers, they bore goggles and masks, but these figures lacked the heavy flak armour. Instead, they bore grey brassards that glinted with the castellan’s silver sickle.

And the castellan himself, Areg Mazhiel, was with them.

‘Enilis!’ He barked the command at his brother, and the word echoed like a crack. The God-in-the-Mountain’s sharp eyes glittered down at both of them.

‘No!’ Anticipating the confrontation, Enilis rounded on the castellan in absolute fury. ‘I am tired of this cowering! This cautiousness! We have been given a sign! Our triumph is at hand!’ His blade still in his hand, he raged like a fanatic, gesticulating wildly; there was a speck of pink froth at the corner of his mouth.

The people chanted, as if the words were the only things that gave them courage to continue. ‘There is no fear! There is no death!’

Mazhiel snapped back at his brother. ‘Our warriors are dying to protect us. Enilis, think–’

‘You think!’ The minister was really furious now, his hair standing out from his skull, his yellow eyes bulging. ‘You do nothing but think! Sitting on your administrative arse, year after year! We are the children of the Mountain, His chosen! We can be victorious!’

The people chanted, ‘There is no fear! There is no death!’

Enilis sheathed his blade and jumped down from his plinth, surging towards his brother in a wave of passion and vehemence. As he moved, Risa could see that he, too, was terrified – like the soldiers, like his people. But his pride had infected him as much as the disease of the enemy – and he could not admit to failure, or to being wrong.

She understood: he would never stand down. And in the name of defying his own terror, he would do something reckless.

The castellan’s yellow gaze glinted, but his words were those of a brother. ‘Enilis, please.’ He put a hand on the minister’s shoulder, but Enilis twitched it free, still smouldering with fury, and with denial. ‘I need your help. The citadel needs your help. Here, now, within these walls. We cannot do this without you.’

The plea was strong, heartfelt, but Enilis snorted and cast an eye around the crowd. It passed over Risa, then stopped, coming back to rest on her red-armoured figure, still poised at the forefront. He gave her a sneering, unpleasant smirk, and raised his voice to declaim, ‘I am His word. And I am opening the gates. I will show this enemy the true meaning of faith!’

‘No…’ Risa gasped the word, remembered herself. She repeated the refusal louder, raising her own voice to the black vaults of the roof. ‘You will do no such thing! The fear has made you mad, desperate! If you have any true faith, Enilis, any belief in His light…’

She started forwards, but Mazhiel was faster.

‘Stop him.’ The castellan gestured at his guards and said, ‘You make one move towards the control screens, Enilis, and I will kill you where you stand, brother or no.’

‘This is not courage!’ Risa stopped at the minister’s other side, grabbing his arm to twist it behind his back and hold him still. ‘This is pride, Enilis! Recklessness!’ She dropped her voice, said with a thrum of real passion, ‘And it is a sin.’

‘A sin, is it?’ The minister snatched himself away from her, his hand going back towards his blade. His face was flushed and his eyes glittered, feverish. ‘I was His word before you came to this world, you and your “Emperor”. And I am His word now! You bloody armoured women, you have come, and you have boasted – oh, how you have boasted! – and yet you still do nothing. I… I will win this war! I am His warrior, and His will!’

The crowd had silenced now and were watching the confrontation. If any at the edges drifted away, Risa did not see them.

Risa made a second grab for his arm, hard, and spun him to face her. ‘You presume, Areg Enilis! Where is your humility?’

For a moment, Enilis seemed to waver, then he recollected himself and sneered again, pulling his arm free.

‘We are the faithful, His one true bastion. You women, you say you are warriors, and what have you done? Nothing! So, take your pride and your preacher and leave this place. Go back to the Rip-in-the-Sky!’ He raised his cry, again, at the ceiling. ‘We do not need you! We know no fear! We know no fear! We know no fear!’

The chant continued, the volume increasing with every repetition. Around him, the workers of the Keep took up the cry, all of their gazes fixed on Enilis. Propelled by their trust in him, he jumped back upon his plinth, raised his blade and his free hand to the huge, black might of the room, of the stone.

‘We know no fear! We know no fear!’

Mazhiel stood staring at him, the castellan’s face torn between horror and tragedy – Risa could only imagine what was going through his mind. She saw him falter, drop his head with a silent mutter on his lips – perhaps a prayer of his own – then turn to the militia sergeant beside him, the faceless figure with three stripes below the sickle on his arm.

The crowd continued. ‘We know no fear! We know no fear!’

With a weight of sorrow, the castellan nodded. The sergeant raised his automatic – he had a clear, clean shot across the heads of the chanting people.

Enilis did not move; his face was transformed and he gazed only at the echoing hugeness of the roof. But his followers saw, and in a surge of furious zeal, they hurled themselves at the sergeant and castellan both.

And Risa raised a prayer, even as she moved away. She had still not found Quillon, and she was running out of places left to look.

Laurelyn did not see the colonel fall.

The forces of Ruin had reached the walltop and the crenellations were bedlam, grey-garbed soldiers fighting with everything they had left. Others did not fight at all, and simply coiled away in horror as they were swamped by leering cultists, or by their own farmers and workers, soaked in the pollution of the enemy. Amongst them raged the blade-wielding, one-eyed monsters and even the bravest fell back from them, from the thick and writhing fog of terror that they carried.

Candace had dropped the heavy bolter and was using her punch dagger; beside her, Laurelyn crackled the blade of her power sword to life and slashed at the surrounding enemy, spilling bright splashes of blood and worse.

She caught the tumble of the colonel’s banner from the corner of her eye, a flutter like a dying bird.

‘No!’

She heard the hollow wail of hopelessness that followed it. She couldn’t tell where the howl had come from. The tower-captain barked the order to rally; it cut off in a gurgle. The vox roared only with sounds of clashing and terror.

Even the cannons had stopped now, their crews overwhelmed; she heard the creaking steel protest of the final Ninor as it was torn down where it stood. Someone was bawling orders; she had no idea who remained to command the chaos as it raged the length of the wall.

‘To me!’ Using the cherub’s voxmitter, she let the broadcast carry it out to the remaining soldiers. She saw them, grey and faceless, injured and dying, saw them trying to reach her, pursued by slobbering horrors.

Grimly, Candace picked the bolter back up, cocked it with an angry slam, and aimed it along the top of the wall. Waiting.

‘To me!’ Laurelyn roared again. Monsters slashed at her and she stamped and cut at them. In places, las-fire still sizzled, but the shots were sparse now, many firing wide. Screaming soldiers went over the wall, though whether they jumped or were thrown, she had no idea.

‘To me!’ One last time, letting as many of them as were still standing rally to her side.

Behind them, the throng of terrors came on.

Raising her own weapons, she said grimly to Candace, ‘Fire.’

It was not enough.

Battered by bolters, the onslaught faltered, but not for long. The vox was howling now; an empty, hideous noise that seemed to flense Laurelyn’s mind from the inside, a sound that echoed their crossing of the galaxy, that made her feel sick to her belly… yet was oddly fascinating, echoing the rich, rotting humour of the enemy commander.

She shut the vox off, but the noise kept coming.

And the drums – their bass demand shook her joints and bones. They made her imagination conjure the destruction of the ship, her own screaming death, over and over again.

They said, You have been proud, and foolish.

They said, You should never have come.

They said, Your soul is ours, to claim as we choose.

They told her to repent of her arrogance, and despair.

Howling the words of the Litany, aloud and through the cherub, defying the sudden self-doubt that ate at her mind and soul and heart, she and Candace tried to clear the top of the wall. But they were only two, flanked by the last of the standing soldiers, those who had the courage or the sheer stubbornness to remain on their feet. And they were blinded and deafened to the fight around them; they had no idea of the state of the rest of the battle…

Briefly, Laurelyn glanced back. She saw the colonel’s fallen banner, bloodstained and broken, and lying on the far side of the gatehouse. Below it, the monsters piled at the outer seal of the airlock, one atop another as if their sheer weight of numbers could shatter the ancient steel asunder. In amid the tumult, Laurelyn could almost believe that she heard the Keep itself protesting at this assault on its ancient bones.

She shook her head, clearing the image.

Candace fired again, her repeating muzzle-flash like her anger made manifest.

And then, the heavy bolter clunked to a stop, its belt spent. In the lull, the cultists raged forwards, a surge like sickness. More of them rampaged across the walltop, crushing and smashing anything – and anyone – that remained. In the vox, Laurelyn could hear one of her Sisters – Kara? – cry a broken, hissing recital of the Litany.

‘Our Emperor…!’

She focused upon it like a lifeline, a thread of defiance and courage. Her Sisters still stood, and they would–

The prayer cut off in a furious, anguished scream. Laurelyn had heard such noises before, on Skulkan, when she had seen her first Sister fall…

It was a death-cry.

A shudder went through her, a touch like that of His hand, the bare light of truth in the howling darkness. This was not a victory. This was a rout.

They had lost the wall.

The knowledge was like a spike in her heart, a cold blade of failure. Even as Candace fed a second belt into the bolter, her hands deft despite the awkwardness of the action, Laurelyn paused at the weight of her realisation.

The Enemy were too many. The only thing they could do–

‘Candace, lay down covering fire.’ She turned to the ragged remnants of the walltop’s soldiers. ‘You,’ she barked at the remaining officer, a lieutenant’s pip on his shoulder, ‘get the men and women out of here. Fall back to the inner gate. We will defend the secondary position with our lives.’

She tried to vox Risa, to gain a situation report on the citadel itself, but the vox was still useless, crackling with static pollution.

What other choice did they have?

There was a hand on her shoulder, a voice in her ear. ‘Sister Risa.’

That deep, soft thrum could only belong to one man. She turned, taking in Quillon’s tense expression, the wariness in his eyes as they flicked over the brawling brothers and the surrounding melee. His silver hair was in disarray, standing up from his scalp as if in some unseen, electrical charge.

She indicated the chaos, said, ‘We have to stop this! This whole place is going–’

‘We have no time. We must go.’

‘What?’ Anger spiked in her tone. ‘You’re not just going to leave these people!’

‘I don’t have time to explain, Sister.’ The missionary looked almost furtive, his gaze searching everywhere. ‘You are my protection and my guard, and as such, you’re under my orders.’ He met her eyes. ‘We need to leave. Now.’

It was Quillon who had commanded her to leave the hospital. Quillon who had told her to take that four-hour rest.

She tried the vox, seeking the Sister Superior. But it only breathed fumes at her, mocking her indecision. The hallway was in a tumult, knots of people shouting and struggling. More seemed to be coming every moment, their faces taut with expressions like exultation or downright terror. She could hear the castellan, his voice ringing from the roof.

‘Stop this insanity! Enilis, on my order–’

‘Sister.’ Quillon’s tone thrummed with urgency. ‘We cannot get caught up in this. In His name, we have to move.’

She glanced at the struggle, then back at Quillon, baffled by his insistence.

The missionary followed her confusion, said, ‘Please, Sister. I beg you, in His name. The success of our mission depends upon this moment. And we can stop this whole accursed war, once and for all. Please.’

The sincerity in him was startling, his brown eyes lambent.

Please.

With a single, curt nod, she let him lead the way.

Chapter Nine

Once more, the mood of the citadel had changed.

Now, the people had purpose. Driven by the drums, they moved in close groups, hungry or wary, weapons in hands, eyes glittering, savage. Through them, Quillon walked swiftly, his lasrifle ready, his gaze everywhere. He seemed to know exactly where he was going, heading back towards the central hollow and its tangled webwork of walkways.

Risa moved with him, her bolter in her flesh left hand. She made one more attempt to contact the Sister Superior across the vox, but the channels were completely empty now, and, moving through the tunnels, she could see that many of the relay stations had been ripped open like hanging corpses.

The success of our mission…

The relays’ intestines spewed occasional sparks, scattering flashes across the fading, flickering lumens.

Unease was crawling up the Sister’s back, a growth like rot, in under her armour. She flexed her augmetic fingers, letting the ever-present pain chastise her for her unworthy thoughts. Her armour was blessed, given to her after her Rite of Ordination. It was His defence, and to question it was to question His will and word.

Not even the Ruinous Powers could touch–

A breath in her vox-bead, hot and rich and thick, made her swallow, sweat breaking out across her forehead. It had no words, but it seemed to say to her, ‘We can see you, child. Feel you. Hear you. You cannot escape us…’

She went to turn it off, realised she already had. The thought made her belly roil and she clenched the hand into a fist. The pain in her tendons became severe. But it cleared her head.

Ahead of her, the tall, stooped figure of Quillon moved swiftly, taking junction after junction without hesitation. If the missionary was affected by the crawling horrors that slid across the air, he made no sign. He forged ahead with a singular, almost fixated sense of purpose. His attitude reminded her of Enilis, of driven pride and empty foolishness, and she found herself wondering where one ended and the other began – where true courage congealed into shame and denial and sin. Enilis was empty and self-important, propelled by fear rather than faith. And Quillon…

‘Please…’

What was it that he really wanted?

‘Hold,’ he said softly. ‘We approach the central hollow. If the enemy seeks to stop us, this is where it will occur. Be wary, Sister.’

She wanted to ask him what he was doing, but his attention was all pointed forwards. She said only, ‘Understood.’

His silver hair stirred faintly, blown by the stinking, cavernous winds. His lined face was drawn, tense; he raised his rifle and crept forwards in a surprisingly competent combat-crouch. From ahead of them, there came echoing laughter, as hot and morbidly generous as the voice in the vox had been. But nothing moved.

Nothing Risa could detect.

Flicking in her preysight, she saw only flat, almost uniform warmth. She could not tell if it was the contained heat of the Mountain’s roots, its fire so far below, or if it was something closer, something seeping and oozing and growing–

The laughter sounded again, all round her. It was inside her helm, picking at the edges of her hearing, seeking its way into her mind. Her skin crawled; she felt like she had insects burrowing in her ears, worms and caterpillars eating, eating away at her…

She began to recite.

‘E spiritu Dominates…’

Quillon echoed her words, his voice bringing a richness to the battle-prayer that lifted her heart. Her doubts of him began to evaporate, thinning to steam in the heat.

They crept forwards, right up to the tunnel mouth, and stopped.

‘We’ll move round the outside,’ he told her, his voice quiet. ‘Following the gantries, carefully, down to the war room.’

She shot him a sharp, questioning look.

‘Sister Risa,’ he said. With a swift glance about them, he stopped to meet her gaze. His rust-brown eyes were frank, his sincerity startling. ‘My mission has been under the Seal of Holy Silence from the arch-deacon himself. Even now, I cannot explain to you why I am here, why the Adepta Sororitas were commanded to accompany me.’ His gaze didn’t flicker. ‘But you must trust me.’ Something skittered, far out in the metal maze. Neither of them flinched. ‘And when I give you the final order, please believe that it comes from His authority, and that it must be obeyed without question.’ He held her eyes a moment longer. ‘Do you understand?’

She stared at him, at the ghostlike silver shiftings of his hair. She wanted to ask him what they were doing here, if Laurelyn had known… Was this the reason why there were so few of them, a squad against a city?

That order comes from His authority.

From somewhere, the thing skittered again.

She said, her voice low, ‘I need your absolute oath, brother, in His name, that you warrant the trust of the Adepta Sororitas. That you are a servant of Terra, and of the light.’

He answered, soft but vehement. ‘Upon my absolute faith, Sister, upon the word of the Synod Ministra and upon the Trial by Ordeal that we endured to come here. I am but a servant of His will.’

Risa searched his face, but could find nothing but his sincerity. Her flesh was still creeping, but she could not tell if it was the presence of Ruin – or of Quillon himself. But, if the missionary had fallen, then she needed to remain by his side…

To execute him, even if it was the last thing she did.

‘Very well, then,’ she said, her voice carefully flat. ‘Let us continue.’

He nodded, his face serious. ‘Thank you, Sister.’

Together, they braved the blood-warmth of the hollow.

All but pushing the surviving soldiers behind her, Laurelyn backed down the tight, black spiral of the stairwell. Guttering lumen globes cast pools of light and odd, angled shadows. Endlessly curving walls hid a thousand nightmares, but the Sister Superior kept her prayer upon her lips and her bolter in her hand.

Ahead of her, Candace descended as swiftly as she could, her heavy weapon pointed upwards. As the cultists and creatures piled down after her, occasionally appearing around the tight bends of the staircase, the veteran Sister kept them back with short, sharp bursts of fire, her muzzle-flashes bright in the semi-dark. She swore under her breath, though Laurelyn understood that her every word was a prayer, exhaled for the strength of the light. Cut down by her fire, dead and dying cultists blocked the stairwell, their shrieks and gibbers echoing loudly in the curling, narrow space.

But still, there seemed no end to them.

Laurelyn tried the vox, heard nothing, just the empty ghost-hissing that made her shiver. For all she knew, they were the last of the Keep’s outer defenders; she could not as much as contact her squad. She prayed for them, holding them close in her heart.

For Sister Risa guarding the missionary, wherever Quillon had gone.

For Sister Kara’s death-prayer.

And for Sister Beatrix, hoping that she would meet them at the fallback position–

In front of her, Candace stumbled as a hand caught at her ankle. The mistake was tiny, but it was enough. With a surge, the creatures were upon her, throwing themselves forwards and burying her beneath their weight. Down to one knee, her leg-armour skidding, she went over sideways, cracking her head on the wall and losing her grip on the bolter.

The weapon tumbled away from her with a hollow, booming clatter. In the tight space, it sounded like a funeral bell. Laurelyn, unable to fire into the heaving mass of bodies, unable to use her power sword for fear of striking Candace, waded in with boots and open hands, kicking the things and hauling them off her, slamming them hard into the walls.

Undefeated, Candace pulled her punch dagger and fought furiously to regain her feet. But she was too badly buried. The Sister Superior dug into the pile like it was a seethe of shifting mulch, picking things up and throwing them aside. The creatures clung on, ignoring her, sticking their fingers and claws and spikes into the joints in Candace’s armour, scuffling at its seams and mag-fastenings. Kicking at them, Laurelyn watched as they picked off the purity seals, their flesh smoking at His touch. Candace roared battle-prayers, outraged and livid with fury, but she could not keep all of them back. And she could not regain her feet. Squealing in protest, her armour was coming apart.

Shouts sounded, further down the steps – the echoing bark of an order to fall in. Candace’s fall had slowed the onslaught enough for the soldiers to retreat completely. In one corner of her mind, Laurelyn wondered who was left, falling in under Captain Neldec at the secondary muster point…

But she did not have time – the monsters had buried Candace completely. They were surging over her, now; there seemed no end to them. Rusty blades and flails glittered oxide-dark, leering yellow teeth shone in disease-splotched faces. Every one of their exhalations seemed to carry a different strain of virus.

And the noise. Even through her baffles, the sounds turned Laurelyn’s stomach – yowls and howls and that rich and mocking laughter…

Look at you, foolish child!

The screaming of metal as the Myra came apart, debris floating through the roiling madness of the void…

No, that did not happen! The ship made orbit; we are here!

If the Sister Superior continued to fight unarmed, they would overwhelm her too, and then the stairwell would be lost. She glanced down. Candace’s visor was split; fingers gouged at its outsides, trying to prise it free. The whole stairwell was seething now, eager and hungry.

They were out of time.

Candace met her gaze, and she knew. She said, ‘Take the heavy weapon, Sister Superior, you will need it. I am ready to face the Throne.’

Laurelyn wanted to close her eyes, to pray for her Sister’s courage, but she dared not take even those precious seconds.

Drawing her bolter, she said, ‘Blessed be your memory.’

And, as Candace’s visor came away completely, the single shot was enough.

In the citadel’s central hollow, its eyes had gone out.

The great overhead arc of window-lumens that had once lit this space to the wonders of a star-scape… all of them were gone. Like His light, stolen from this side of the galaxy, their glimmers had been extinguished. Only the gantries remained, creaking out across the empty dark.

Despite herself, Risa hesitated, flexing her hand fervently again and again. This space was too big; it held too many unseen nightmares, too many ranting, clamouring memories of their passage through the warp. The colours and the fears and the phantom fingers; the presence of the foe, too close to their minds and hearts… All of it lurked in here, thronging through the blackness, and just out of her sight.

The laughter said, In this place, you will perish, and decay. You will surrender your tiny, mortal life to the gifts that we offer. And you will belong to me.

On the closest handrails, there were already splotches of corrosion, teeth of hungry rust that were eating at the ancient metal. Splotches of sick colour decorated the walls.

Quillon eyed the closest, his expression tight. ‘We are almost out of time,’ he said. ‘Stay close, Sister. The enemy knows what I seek, and it will thwart me, if it can.’

Carefully, but with as much speed as they could muster, they moved around the outside. The clatter of Risa’s boots was as loud as a heartbeat in the stillness. The fear crept within her, whispering terror in her ears. She could almost see the ripples of sound, see them awakening every last creature that waited in the silence…

In your grace, I shall know the blessing of strength…

But even her prayers were turning upon her.

In your grace, I shall know the blessing of sickness…

Her warp-nightmares taunted her like growing things, creeping out through her body like the rust in the metal. Mouths of decay nibbled at her, sheeting her in a panicked sweat. She felt nauseous, and angry with herself for her swelling and nebulous fears. He is here, she told herself, over and again. Even this far from Terra… He is here. But even the face of the God-Emperor had gone.

The place where His touch was not…

No, I do not doubt! He is here, He is still here!

The voice of the injured patient came back to her, the words like a knell… The light is a lie.

Beside her, Quillon suddenly paused, his shoulders rounding to a slump. He was struggling to breathe, his face pale, his breath rasping like his mouth was full of shrapnel. Fragments of broken prayers escaped his moving lips, and she understood that he, too, was assailed by the nameless horrors of his memories, and by–

By your strength, I stand with courage!

She gripped his shoulder in her metal hand, the clasp hard enough to hurt them both.

‘We do not falter,’ she told him. ‘We do not fail. He will not tolerate our cravenness.’

Quillon was shaking like a man already diseased. ‘We… we cannot… We… cannot… Help me!’

‘Have faith, brother!’ She slapped him, gauntlet and all. The blow was hard enough to draw blood from his cheek. But it was good. He raised his head, his dark eyes now burning with intensity. His silver hair stood out from his skull like some floating nimbus. He looked eerie, almost more than human.

But he said only, ‘Thank you.’ He touched a fingertip to the cut and a grim smile flowed across his face, a smile like understanding.

He said, ‘We are out of time. We must run.’

‘Hold!’ A pin-light flared brilliant in Laurelyn’s face.

After the almost-darkness of the stairwell, it was blinding, too bright, but her visor swiftly darkened in compensation. She was standing at the outer corner of the killing ground, the barbican ahead of her empty and flat and scattered with black stone-dust, the murder-holes over her like mouths of threat, each one promising death. All along both walls, angled gunports bristled with weapons.

Laurelyn took a moment to glance at the face of the God-in-the-Mountain, glaring from above the inner gates. His eyes glittered, demanding service, demanding courage, demanding retribution…

The same voice roared, ‘By the Mountain. Move!’

She moved. Even as she did so, the first of the monsters emerged from the foot of the spiral steps. In ones and twos, spat out by the tiny, narrow arch, they were easy targets. Orders sounded, precise cuts of las-fire flashed across the empty space. And the attackers swiftly stumbled to their deaths.

Clearing the ground, Laurelyn ran for the inner doors. She placed her back against them, the God-in-the-Mountain stern above her head, the heavy bolter still in her hands. As more and more of the creatures surged into the barbican, now flooding down from both stairwells, she spat the words of the battle-prayer and the weapon roared into life. The soldiers whooped and cheered as the monsters exploded to gobbets.

For a long, hopeful moment, it looked like the inner defences would hold. The cultists and creatures were dying faster than they could emerge, and the heavy bolter cut swathes of assailants in half, scattering gore and rot across the walls and against the back of the outer gate.

Her blood surging, Laurelyn prayed aloud. ‘From the begetting of daemons…’

But it was not enough. As the Sister Superior reached a crescendo, the outer airlock gave a solid, bass boom. Her prayer fell from the air as if something had torn it down. The fire of the soldiers fell away. The barbican was deathly, horrifically still. Listening.

The boom sounded again.

A sudden wash of fear flowed across the air. Her lone, scarlet figure standing facing the sound, Laurelyn understood – the Keep was impenetrable, defended by the God-in-the-Mountain. Down through hundreds of generations, its soldiers had lived, and fought, and defended, and it had never been breached, never fallen. But now–

Boom.

‘Keep firing!’ The howl of the captain jarred the air like a bugle, and the crack and sizzle of las-fire resumed. They were keeping the creatures at bay, still cutting them down, their corpses smoking, or crawling, or both…

Boom.

The noise was huge, as terrifying as the drums had been. It reverberated through the stone, hissing trickles of dust from the roof. Grimly, Laurelyn checked the rest of her ammunition. She had not been able to retrieve any further belts and she was down to her last fifty or so rounds. Above her, the cherub circled like her last hope.

‘Our Emperor, deliver us.’

When the heavy weapon was spent, she still had her own bolter, and then her power sword.

The outer door thumped again. And again. And again.

The noises grew more frequent, harder, louder with every strike. The Sister Superior had no idea what was making them, what new foe was knocking at their door and demanding to be let in. Fear moved across her like smoke, filling her lungs with rot and congestion.

Boom.

She remembered the Myra, the ship’s hull screaming, the noise in her heart and in her ears…

Boom.

She remembered Sister Kara’s death-cry.

Boom.

She remembered meeting Candace’s gaze, and pulling the trigger.

As the outer doors gave their first, awful crack, the steel splitting with the suddenness of a night-time scream, so with perfect synchronicity did the doors behind her crack and start to part.

By the Throne!

She had time for one aghast and disbelieving glance – enough to take in the frothing, blade-wielding form of Areg Enilis, his followers rabid, his garments blood-spattered and madness shining from his yellow gaze – before the monsters were upon her.

Sister Superior Laurelyn Esanta cast her eyes to the face of the God-in-the-Mountain, stern in stone and severe in judgement. Looking up, she understood that there was no hope. But the knowledge in itself was a release from the shackles of fear. And, for the first time, she saw the sin of her own pride – she was not here to make a name for herself.

Only for Him.

Chapter Ten

They ran.

Risa took the lead, her boots banging staccato on the rusting metal of the gantry. Behind her, Quillon ran more softly, his robes flapping, his lasrifle gripped in his hands, as tightly as a holy talisman. His sense of urgency was profound, pressing against Risa’s back as they raced around the edge of the arc, heading for the opening and the script-walled tunnel that led down to the war room.

He still hadn’t told her what he was looking for. Some part of her wanted to question him, to stop and pin him back against the stone, demand that he give her answers – explain why he was here, why they were here, why they’d come all the way across the galaxy to involve themselves in this centuries-old war…

And the more she thought about their presence, the less sense it made. Why were there only six of them? If the Synod Ministra had known about Bellepheron and the Vanaarian forces, why had the Order not come with a full Preceptory? Struck down the polluted city from the skies?

She was beginning to think that the war did not matter. Or did not matter as much as the thing that Quillon sought. And that thought sent a fresh rush of nausea turning in her belly, making its roiling worse.

In His name…

The missionary had given his oath, in His name. To make such a promise falsely was heresy. But to believe such a promise falsely was likewise heresy – as well as sheer damned foolishness–

Somewhere out across the darkness, something creaked. Something big. Despite herself, Risa stopped, scanning with eyes and preysight both, but she could see nothing.

‘We must move!’ Quillon had almost collided with her back; his urgency thrummed in the air.

‘Wait,’ she said, staring out across the vast dark.

The creak was followed by a second, longer and louder. It was a metal noise, a graunching, tearing, echoing noise.

The noise of one of the walkways coming loose.

‘Dominica’s Eyes!’ Her curse was barely a breath, and it was lost like a wisp as, from somewhere, the creak was followed by the spang, spang, spang of breaking cables, and then a thunderously crashing rumble.

The noise was incredible; the very Mountain seemed to shake. And it was followed by a second creaking crash, then a third, smaller but equally terrifying. The whole webwork had been plagued with rot, and it was coming down. With a sudden rush of terror Risa looked at the rust around her, under her feet.

‘RUN!’

Quillon’s bark was unnecessary; she was already moving.

As if the very steel would betray them, would drop them down, down, into the hot belly of the Mountain, they ran. The God-in-the-Mountain, the Emperor Himself, was with them, heeding their prayers: they made the stone safely. Quillon was breathing heavily, but showed no signs of slowing down; they reached the outer airlock door and skidded into the open end of the tunnel–

And stopped. Again.

Ahead of them, the stone throat vanished into utter blackness. The rebroadcast relays, the loose wires, the lumen globes, everything – it was all caked in moss, thick and green and greedy, grown from infection as if it had been here all along, lying in wait. It chewed its way through steel and stone like a live and conscious corrosion. An unseen throng of horrors lurked ahead.

Risa flicked on her suit-light, shining the tiny white beam down and into the swallowing black.

‘We must keep going,’ Quillon said. ‘We must reach the war room.’

She shot him a single piercing look. He did not meet her gaze; he was staring down the tunnel to the limits of the light. Staring, as if he could see something down there.

Waiting.

Risa flexed her hand, needing the shock-sharpness of the pain. Her mind was filling with crawling things, maggots with teeth that ate at her thoughts, tearing at them, ripping holes. She held the words of the Litany under her breath, and peered out at the shadows that lurked beyond her tiny torch.

More metallic groaning came from behind them, and like a goad, it pressed them into motion – whatever madness and monsters were down here, they could not falter.

By His grace…

Carefully, Risa started down the tunnel. Behind her, Quillon’s breathing still seemed hampered, thickening like there were spores in the air, but he did not slow, and the pressure of his urgency did not relent. Risa picked up speed until she was half-running, her suit-light jerking with the motion. In the shadows, unseen horrors leered, unseen hands reached out to grab her as she passed. Fear rose in her chest like an infection; she found herself choking, breathing as deeply as Quillon, still panting behind her. Trying to focus on clearing her mind, she almost tripped over the body at her feet.

No, not one body – more than that.

They were citadel militia, their faces uncovered; they looked like they’d been dead a while. Mould was already chewing at their faces, covering their open eyes. Some still had weapons in their hands – the cudgels and small arms that she’d seen on others.

Join us, they said. All you have to do is stop fighting, lie down. We will do the rest.

With a shudder, expecting them to reach for her as she moved, she stepped over the first one. It remained motionless, rotting eyeballs staring at the tunnel roof.

‘Not far now,’ Quillon said, though she wasn’t sure if he told her, or himself. ‘Truly, we are blessed. Let me come past you, Sister, I know what it is that I seek.’

Ahead of them, the room glimmered in light – not brightly, but enough to be able to see. And there, back at his command panel, waited a familiar figure. Dressed all in grey, just like his people: the man who’d greeted them upon their arrival, and who now stood in their path.

Areg Mazhiel, the castellan.

And four lurching members of the citadel’s militia, the final ones still standing.

‘Sister Superior!’

The voice was familiar and aloud, the skid of scarlet boots a blessing from the Emperor Himself. Sister Beatrix, her armour dented and covered in fluids, a crack across her visor, but alive, and still fighting. Laurelyn took a moment to thank Him for the strength of her Sister, of all of her Sisters. Truly, when they knelt before the Throne, they could do so without shame.

Behind her, Enilis bellowed defiance, and threw himself forwards like a man demented, his horde of followers with him.

Laurelyn fought, her back to the open doors; she fought with everything she had, every prayer and weapon at her command. Cultists and monsters fell, slick with their own gore. Beside her, Beatrix’s double-barrelled bolter blasted holes through ranks of the enemy. Their cherub hung above them, roaring in harmony with the words of the Litany.

And she could feel the pressures of the horrors still outside, feel them as they had been in the Nachmund Gauntlet, trying to get in, to invade and pollute, to coax and rule. She felt them like disease, crawling in her flesh; like a nightmare, gibbering with insane laughter. She felt them trying to twist her mind to madness.

Captain Neldec bellowed the order to stand fast, but the words were choked off. From her position, Laurelyn could not see the last of the Keep’s soldiers clearly, but she understood that they faltered, that despite the Keep’s long history and all the courage that it hoarded, they could not face this. Fear came in waves from the gunports.

Fear… and sorrow.

Beatrix was still beside her, and the two of them faced the gate, alone and in scarlet, bolters in hands.

‘I hope,’ Sister Beatrix said, ‘that we get to face the enemy commander. I would dearly love to wipe that pompous smirk from his diseased face.’

‘Not if I get to him first,’ Laurelyn commented, straight-faced.

That made Beatrix laugh, a guffaw of loud, defiant humour that echoed in the roof. Laurelyn joined her, letting the sound cleanse her soul.

The captain repeated the order.

The Sister Superior said, ‘Let us sing, Sister. If we must meet our end, then let it be with high hearts and voices that sing His name.’

And so, as the gate finally fell, ringing like a funeral bell, hard upon the stone, as Areg Enilis’ arrogance ended in devouring and dismemberment, as the vast bulk of the enemy commander appeared at the doorway, still laughing, they raised their weapons…

And they sang.

Mazhiel was dead.

His eyes were white, his hands already rotting where they reached for the switches. His grey garments hung from his flesh in clawed rags. Around him lurched his remaining guards, and all four of them reeked like contagion. Risa didn’t know why he’d come down here, and she didn’t care – perhaps he’d still felt some shreds of loyalty to his city. But whatever they were, they had gone.

Seeing them, the castellan twitched his head to one side. He bared teeth through his yellowing lips, an expression that could have been either a smile, or a snarl.

‘Sister…’ Quillon’s tone was a warning.

Risa did not need his direction. She raised her bolter, aimed, and fired.

She hit the castellan in the shoulder, exploding flesh and bone, but he did not fall. His guards around him, he lurched towards the crescent of his panel, scrambling for something Risa could not see. She thought that he was looking for something.

The guards continued past him, their square hands reaching for both Sister and missionary.

‘Stop him!’ Quillon raised his lasrifle. But the streak of his shot went over, scarring the wall. Sparks fell like droplets.

Risa shot again, her second round taking the closest guard clean through the skull. But the room was small and the figures were faster than she’d realised; they were too close, too quick. Unable to fire, Quillon spun his weapon and hit the nearest shambler with the butt. It shook its head at the impact, then reached its hands for his face.

‘Risa! The panel, get to the panel!’

One last shot before the things were upon her: she blew the guts from another guard, tripping it over its own spilled entrails. Quillon fought with impressive ferocity, battering with the lasrifle, but the third guard was right on top of him, trying to bury him beneath its bulk. It grabbed the weapon, fighting to tear it from his grasp.

‘The panel!’ Quillon said, again. ‘Stop him!’ He went over, struggling furiously.

Risa ran for the panel. The last guard reeled into her path; she dropped her shoulder and barged it, sending it flying.

She reached the centre of the room, and the castellan’s semi-circular desk. For a moment, she wondered what had happened to her Sisters – she needed Kara to explain this to her. She still had no idea what she was looking for, and the blare of lights and warnings meant nothing.

Fighting frantically, Quillon said, ‘The hatch! In the upright!’

There.

In the panel’s support, there was a small steel door, locked, with the face of the God-in-the-Mountain etched upon it. But Mazhiel was between her and the mark. In one hand, he bore a key, ancient and marked with the sickle of his family, metal split with shrapnel from the bolter shot that had knocked him to the floor; with the other, he had retrieved an equally ancient pistol from the panel’s underside.

From the corner of her eye, she saw that Quillon’s guard was coming for her now, its mouth open, its steps shambling-swift. As it moved, Quillon came back to his feet, grabbed the rifle and brought it down with a smash on the thing’s head. It toppled, but was already getting up again. And so were the other two.

Mazhiel aimed the pistol at her visor.

With little decorum, she punched him clean in the face. He went over, squalling and kicking, his bottom jaw knocked loose. Savagely, she shoved him away from the panel, and then bent to see what he’d been looking for. From somewhere outside there came shouting, cries, voices laden with dismay. A wash of horror was palpable, leaking down the tunnel like some hot exhalation. She had a sudden fear that the wall had been lost.

But the vox was still down, and she was in here. And she had her own task to fulfil.

‘It’s what we came for!’ Quillon was panting, desperate. ‘We must reach it!’

With a prayer for the blasphemy she was about to commit, Risa removed the bulky gauntlet from her augmetic hand. Still praying, pleading for repentance and courage, she pressed the very tips of her steel fingers in and around the outside of the hatchway, and exerted every last foot-pound of pressure.

Shadows gathered at her back, claws skittered off her shoulders.

‘Keep them off me!’ she shouted.

Quillon couldn’t fire – they were too close to her – but he was there, battering and slamming at them, trying to pull them away. She tried to keep her mind away from the struggle, concentrating only on the hatch, only on the pressure in her hand. Pain screamed up her arm. The face of the God-Emperor was contorting as she fought to close her fingers. Her prayers became audible, then rose to almost a shriek.

Feet sounded in the tunnel; she had no way of knowing if they were friend or foe.

By the Light! Grinding and screaming, the hatch was starting to give.

But so was her armour. Hands and claws were under her pauldrons, were striving to pull them free. More reached for her helm, and for the mag-fastenings on the sides of her torso. She was aware of Quillon fighting but there seemed to be hands everywhere, the thick miasma of rot all around her, the fear, gathering in her throat, the pain up her arm – it was all turning into a whirl and a blur. Mazhiel was still moving, trying to stand. His jaws clattered like a skull’s.

But the hatch was buckling, slowly, so slowly, folding into a crumple.

One hinge popped like an eyeball. As it did so, with almost perfect symmetry, her left pauldron came loose and hit the stone floor like the ring of a single bell. The pain came straight afterwards, jabbing at her shoulder, struggling to get through her under-armour. Even as she applied pressure to the hatch, so the creatures were trying to break her, to make her fold and crumple, too.

The padding of her under-armour tore. Claws touched her flesh – she felt their corruption, their wrongness, even as they cut at her, tasting her skin. Her prayer became a yowl.

No! With your grace, I shall not fail!

The second hinge gave and the hatch came loose. Within the space it left, there was a tiny, velvet bag, closed by a drawstring. A prayer was embroidered about its seam.

But she didn’t have time to understand; even as she reached for it, wondering if she were even allowed to touch such a thing, she went over sideways, the castellan on top of her. His white eyes were wide, his lips torn. Spittle was running from his teeth as he opened his broken jaws and clamped them shut on her shoulder.

She cried out, ‘Quillon!’

Risa thought that the missionary would pull the castellan off her, but Quillon stepped past her, ignoring the fight completely, and took the bag, very carefully, out of the hole. She heard his prayer, heard the reverence in it, his deep voice rippling with awe.

The feet in the tunnel were coming closer. She tried to shove the castellan off her.

‘Quillon!’

Carefully, the missionary wrapped the bag in a soft and sacred cloth, and placed it under his robe. Then, almost as an afterthought, he waded into the fighting, pulling one of the figures back sharply, then retrieved his lasrifle and slammed it hard into the back of Mazhiel’s skull.

The teeth let go.

The castellan turned, still snarling, but the rifle hit him again. He toppled over and Quillon spun the weapon and put a swift, red end to his unlife.

Everything went quiet. Risa could feel the bite in her shoulder, feel the toxins already spreading through her body. It was the left side, the side of her heart, and she knew how fast this could spread, knew that she would not live.

Shaking, she got to her feet. ‘What is… what is that?’

‘This is why we came, Sister,’ Quillon said. ‘Why we came all this way.’

She stared at him. Her steel hand was wrapped over the wound – for all the good it would do. Her knees were starting to shake.

The feet were almost upon them.

She found her words, said, ‘We came to help these people, to return this world to His light…’

‘No.’ He smiled at her, his brown eyes gentle. She was sweating under her armour and her shoulder was starting to throb with an uncanny heat. ‘This world will be purged,’ he said. ‘But we came to retrieve its one sacred thing.’

‘What?’ The word was a whisper, uncomprehending. ‘What did we…?’ Her knees went, and she fell to the floor.

The feet skidded to a stop in the doorway.

‘My lo–’ A young voice, a soldier by the sounds of him, cut off in shock. ‘Uh… Preacher?’

‘What is it?’ Quillon asked gently.

‘The Keep is… is lost.’ The young man’s voice shook with shame, with fear. ‘Both gates have fallen. The enemy will be upon us at any moment.’

Risa’s muscles screamed and twitched, but she could hear the smile in Quillon’s tone. ‘Fear not, the enemy will never reach us. You know that this’ – he looked at the little bag – ‘is the source of the Keep’s strength, its defiance, its pride, its arrogance, its naïveté. This is its most sacred thing.’

A haze of pain was closing over Risa’s thoughts now, but she was a Sister of Battle and she would not die on the floor, not without knowing what Quillon had really done. With a prayer of pure stubbornness, she pulled herself to her knees, then to her feet.

‘What is it?’ she asked him.

‘The reason why Vanaar attacked,’ he said. ‘They are not foolish and they knew that, if we retrieved this successfully, their reign would end.’

‘They attacked…?’ She tried to piece it together, but could not quite understand.

‘They attacked to stop me, Sister Risa. To stop us.’ He smiled. ‘But they have failed.’

To stop us…

Swaying, she caught a hand on the panel to steady herself. From outside, there came howling – the glee of daemons.

‘We are out of time,’ Quillon said. ‘The Keep is lost, and I must reach the landing point and return to the Myra.’

‘I need to know…’ she said. ‘I need to know… what it is.’

What it is that you sacrificed a world to find.

‘It is the finger-bone of Saint Yimeng,’ he told her. ‘A Sister Hospitaller of the Order of the Torch. It is the courage and heart of the Keep. And it is worth any cost, any pain, any sacrifice.’ He was serious, his faith shining from him like a light. ‘And, upon my oath, brave Sister, I will carry your tale, and Laurelyn’s, back to the Convent Sanctorum and the Synod Ministra. You will not be forgotten.’

The howling was coming closer – the whole Keep must be filled with cultists, creatures of Ruin. Her heart swelled in her chest, even as the pain flooded through her.

She said, ‘I will not surrender to this infection. I will die with my bolter in my hand.’

‘You can do better than that.’ Quillon dropped his lasrifle, put up the hood of his robe. ‘The handle to the left of the panel, Sister Risa. The castellan’s handprint will operate it.’ She understood, even as he said, ‘Give me a count of two hundred.’

‘The God-in-the-Mountain can find his voice at last,’ Risa said. ‘Loose the true wrath of the God-Emperor.

‘I will purge the foe with fire.’

I will purge the foe with fire.

In the back of the shuttle, Quillon held the tiny, sacred bag in his lap, his fingers closed round it as if he could feel the very cadence of its hymns. In his head, he was counting. One hundred and ninety-eight, one hundred and ninety-nine…

With your grace, I shall know victory…

Boom.

He saw the spark as the detonation began, saw the first, deep cough of flame that was the Mountain finding its voice. He saw the initial spume of rock and dirt and ash, felt the ruck of convection-shock, the heat lashing skywards and challenging the storm.

The Arvus shuddered.

His hand still closed, he continued to pray. And the spark grew brighter, larger, magma and flame lashing outwards and upwards, a blossoming of released and livid ferocity. He could imagine the screaming in the streets as the heat came, hungry, taking with it the citadel, the mad metal walkways, the closed eyes of its habitations, the long tunnel of the makeshift hospital. The infections, the monsters that raged loose…

Sister Risa, blessed be her memory. Sister Superior Laurelyn, and her squad.

The Arvus shook again.

Still, the heat grew, now gouting upwards with huge, expelled force. It overspilled the jagged lip of the Mountain’s brand new crater, flowed downwards in rivers of holy fire. He was too far away to see the final death of the great bastion wall, to watch as its black spiked crenellations, proud for so long, slumped downwards to molten stone.

But their job, at last, was done. This tiny world, fighting alone and forgotten for centuries, had won its victory. In His name. And Quillon would carry its story back to the Imperium, and to the libraria of the history of man.

As the Arvus banked, heading upwards into the soot-thick clouds, the last thing he saw was the final, volcanic rage of the God-in-the-Mountain.

Sadiyeh was bereft of words.

She closed the book. In her mind’s eye, as clear as if she could see it for herself, were the lives and deaths of the martyrs, all of whom found the courage to do what needed to be done in their final moments…

Death, in His name.

Three dull booms, closer. The ground shifted beneath her, the shelves disgorging dust, loose books tipping to the floor. Pulled from the book’s powerful imagery, she found that she’d sat down, her back to the chill metal of the balcony, her boots against the bottom shelf.

It was late; outside, already thin daylight had faded to black. She was almost out of time. She scrambled to her feet, book in hand. She heard faint bursts of shouting, angry edges of words. Down there, on the floor, one of the lamps had gone out. She no longer felt alone. The ancient battle-litany came to her like it echoed from the book’s pages, came to her like His demand for her courage. Like the voices of those long dead Sisters.

Our Emperor, deliver us…

On its heels, the sounds of gunfire came again. Bursts, pauses, repeated bursts.

In your grace, I shall face the enemy.

Sadiyeh’s mind was everything, her gift, His blessing. She was a creature of knowledge, of words, of numbers, of data. She was His vessel, a receptacle for lore of all kinds. But she was also a warrior. She felt that, now, in a way she had not before. Unclipping her bolter, she cocked it, the sound loud in the librarium’s stillness. From somewhere outside there came shouting. She could hear it physically, now; it was close and coming this way.

Walking for the door with a calm she felt in her heart, she could see the Sisters in her mind’s eye. Sister Superior Laurelyn patrolling the walls of the great black Keep, Sister Ishani and Sister Superior Anarchia.

A second light winked out. Darkness flowed inwards, like some manifest threat.

Sadiyeh closed her eyes, a prayer in her heart that needed no utterance. In that moment, she understood His truth – that she would never leave this world. Her bolter was still in her hand, but everything seemed to have stopped: a moment frozen like the librarium itself.

In a snap decision, stood in the doorway, she opened the Book of Martyrs to its last page. Blank, as if it were waiting. Stowing her bolter, she wrote:

‘The Martyrdom of Sister Sadiyeh.

‘I stand within the heart of His learning, with courage found in His words and in the ends of my Sisters. I face my end knowing I have done His work, knowing that I may kneel before the throne in honour. I was a scholar, but I shall die a warrior.’

She finished her scribing, read what she had written, and then very carefully closed the book. Placing it back under her robes, close to her heart, she wondered if any would ever read the text – if her story would find its way back to her Sisters, if this would bring courage to a soul as the other stories had hers. But that knowledge was given only to Him.

Sadiyeh opened the door, and walked into hell with her head held high.

About the Authors

Danie Ware is the author of the novellas The Bloodied Rose, Wreck and Ruin, The Rose in Anger and the short story ‘Mercy’, all featuring the Sisters of Battle. She lives in Carshalton, South London, with her son and two cats, and has long-held interests in role-playing, re-enactment, vinyl art toys and personal fitness.

Alec Worley is a well-known comics and science fiction and fantasy author, with numerous publications to his name. He is an avid fan of Warhammer 40,000 and has written many short stories for Black Library including ‘Stormseeker’, ‘Whispers’ and ‘Repentia’. He has also forayed into Black Library Horror with the audio drama Perdition’s Flame and his novella The Nothings, featured in the anthology Maledictions. He lives and works in London.

Phil Kelly is the author of the Warhammer 40,000 novels Farsight: Crisis of Faith and Farsight: Empire of Lies, the Space Marine Conquests novel War of Secrets, the Space Marine Battles novel Blades of Damocles and the novellas Farsight and Blood Oath. For Warhammer he has written the titles Sigmar’s Blood and Dreadfleet. He has also written ‘The Woman in the Walls’ for the Warhammer Horror portmanteau The Wicked and the Damned, and a number of short stories. He works as a background writer for Games Workshop, crafting the worlds of Warhammer and Warhammer 40,000. He lives in Nottingham.

An extract from Dawn of Fire: Avenging Son.

‘I was there at the Siege of Terra,’ Vitrian Messinius would say in his later years.

‘I was there…’ he would add to himself, his words never meant for ears but his own. ‘I was there the day the Imperium died.’

But that was yet to come.

‘To the walls! To the walls! The enemy is coming!’ Captain Messinius, as he was then, led his Space Marines across the Penitent’s Square high up on the Lion’s Gate. ‘Another attack! Repel them! Send them back to the warp!’

Thousands of red-skinned monsters born of fear and sin scaled the outer ramparts, fury and murder incarnate. The mortals they faced quailed. It took the heart of a Space Marine to stand against them without fear, and the Angels of Death were in short supply.

‘Another attack, move, move! To the walls!’

They came in the days after the Avenging Son returned, emerging from nothing, eight legions strong, bringing the bulk of their numbers to bear against the chief entrance to the Imperial Palace. A decapitation strike like no other, and it came perilously close to success.

Messinius’ Space Marines ran to the parapet edging the Penitent’s Square. On many worlds, the square would have been a plaza fit to adorn the centre of any great city. Not on Terra. On the immensity of the Lion’s Gate, it was nothing, one of hundreds of similarly huge spaces. The word ‘gate’ did not suit the scale of the cityscape. The Lion’s Gate’s bulk marched up into the sky, step by titanic step, until it rose far higher than the mountains it had supplanted. The gate had been built by the Emperor Himself, they said. Myths detailed the improbable supernatural feats required to raise it. They were lies, all of them, and belittled the true effort needed to build such an edifice. Though the Lion’s Gate was made to His design and by His command, the soaring monument had been constructed by mortals, with mortal hands and mortal tools. Messinius wished that had been remembered. For men to build this was far more impressive than any godly act of creation. If men could remember that, he believed, then perhaps they would remember their own strength.

The uncanny may not have built the gate, but it threatened to bring it down. Messinius looked over the rampart lip, down to the lower levels thousands of feet below and the spread of the Anterior Barbican.

Upon the stepped fortifications of the Lion’s Gate was armour of every colour and the blood of every loyal primarch. Dozens of regiments stood alongside them. Aircraft filled the sky. Guns boomed from every quarter. In the churning redness on the great roads, processional ways so huge they were akin to prairies cast in rockcrete, were flashes of gold where the Emperor’s Custodian Guard battled. The might of the Imperium was gathered there, in the palace where He dwelt.

There seemed moments on that day when it might not be enough.

The outer ramparts were carpeted in red bodies that writhed and heaved, obscuring the great statues adorning the defences and covering over the guns, an invasive cancer consuming reality. The enemy were legion. There were too many foes to defeat by plan and ruse. Only guns, and will, would see the day won, but the defenders were so pitifully few.

Messinius called a wordless halt, clenched fist raised, seeking the best place to deploy his mixed company, veterans all of the Terran Crusade. Gunships and fighters sped overhead, unleashing deadly light and streams of bombs into the packed daemonic masses. There were innumerable cannons crammed onto the gate, and they all fired, rippling the structure with false earthquakes. Soon the many ships and orbital defences of Terra would add their guns, targeting the very world they were meant to guard, but the attack had come so suddenly; as yet they had had no time to react.

The noise was horrendous. Messinius’ audio dampers were at maximum and still the roar of ordnance stung his ears. Those humans that survived today would be rendered deaf. But he would have welcomed more guns, and louder still, for all the defensive fury of the assailed palace could not drown out the hideous noise of the daemons – their sighing hisses, a billion serpents strong, and chittering, screaming wails. It was not only heard but sensed within the soul, the realms of spirit and of matter were so intertwined. Messinius’ being would be forever stained by it.

Tactical information scrolled down his helmplate, near environs only. He had little strategic overview of the situation. The vox-channels were choked with a hellish screaming that made communication impossible. The noosphere was disrupted by etheric backwash spilling from the immaterial rifts the daemons poured through. Messinius was used to operating on his own. Small-scale, surgical actions were the way of the Adeptus Astartes, but in a battle of this scale, a lack of central coordination would lead inevitably to defeat. This was not like the first Siege, where his kind had fought in Legions.

He called up a company-wide vox-cast and spoke to his warriors. They were not his Chapter-kin, but they would listen. The primarch himself had commanded that they do so.

‘Reinforce the mortals,’ he said. ‘Their morale is wavering. Position yourselves every fifty yards. Cover the whole of the south-facing front. Let them see you.’ He directed his warriors by chopping at the air with his left hand. His right, bearing an inactive power fist, hung heavily at his side. ‘Assault Squad Antiocles, back forty yards, single firing line. Prepare to engage enemy breakthroughs only on my mark. Devastators, split to demi-squads and take up high ground, sergeant and sub-squad prime’s discretion as to positioning and target. Remember our objective, heavy infliction of casualties. We kill as many as we can, we retreat, then hold at the Penitent’s Arch until further notice. Command squad, with me.’

Command squad was too grand a title for the mismatched crew Messinius had gathered around himself. His own officers were light years away, if they still lived.

‘Doveskamor, Tidominus,’ he said to the two Aurora Marines with him. ‘Take the left.’

‘Yes, captain,’ they voxed, and jogged away, their green armour glinting orange in the hell-light of the invasion.

The rest of his scratch squad was comprised of a communications specialist from the Death Spectres, an Omega Marine with a penchant for plasma weaponry, and a Raptor holding an ancient standard he’d taken from a dusty display.

‘Why did you take that, Brother Kryvesh?’ Messinius asked, as they moved forward.

‘The palace is full of such relics,’ said the Raptor. ‘It seems only right to put them to use. No one else wanted it.’

Messinius stared at him.

‘What? If the gate falls, we’ll have more to worry about than my minor indiscretion. It’ll be good for morale.’

The squads were splitting to join the standard humans. Such was the noise many of the men on the wall had not noticed their arrival, and a ripple of surprise went along the line as they appeared at their sides. Messinius was glad to see they seemed more firm when they turned their eyes back outwards.

‘Anzigus,’ he said to the Death Spectre. ‘Hold back, facilitate communication within the company. Maximum signal gain. This interference will only get worse. See if you can get us patched in to wider theatre command. I’ll take a hardline if you can find one.’

‘Yes, captain,’ said Anzigus. He bowed a helm that was bulbous with additional equipment. He already had the access flap of the bulky vox-unit on his arm open. He withdrew, the aerials on his power plant extending. He headed towards a systems nexus on the far wall of the plaza, where soaring buttresses pushed back against the immense weight bearing down upon them.

Messinius watched him go. He knew next to nothing about Anzigus. He spoke little, and when he did, his voice was funereal. His Chapter was mysterious, but the same lack of familiarity held true for many of these warriors, thrown together by miraculous events. Over their years lost wandering in the warp, Messinius had come to see some as friends as well as comrades, others he hardly knew, and none he knew so well as his own Chapter brothers. But they would stand together. They were Space Marines. They had fought by the returned primarch’s side, and in that they shared a bond. They would not stint in their duty now.

Messinius chose a spot on the wall, directing his other veterans to left and right. Kryvesh he sent to the mortal officer’s side. He looked down again, out past the enemy and over the outer palace. Spires stretched away in every direction. Smoke rose from all over the landscape. Some of it was new, the work of the daemon horde, but Terra had been burning for weeks. The Astronomican had failed. The galaxy was split in two. Behind them in the sky turned the great palace gyre, its deep eye marking out the throne room of the Emperor Himself.

‘Sir!’ A member of the Palatine Guard shouted over the din. He pointed downwards, to the left. Messinius followed his wavering finger. Three hundred feet below, daemons were climbing. They came upwards in a triangle tipped by a brute with a double rack of horns. It clambered hand over hand, far faster than should be possible, flying upwards, as if it touched the side of the towering gate only as a concession to reality. A Space Marine with claw locks could not have climbed that fast.

‘Soldiers of the Imperium! The enemy is upon us!’

He looked to the mortals. Their faces were blanched with fear. Their weapons shook. Their bravery was commendable nonetheless. Not one of them attempted to run, though a wave of terror preceded the unnatural things clambering up towards them.

‘We shall not turn away from our duty, no matter how fearful the foe, or how dire our fates may be,’ he said. ‘Behind us is the Sanctum of the Emperor Himself. As He has watched over you, now it is your turn to stand in guardianship over Him.’

The creatures were drawing closer. Through a sliding, magnified window on his display, Messinius looked into the yellow and cunning eyes of their leader. A long tongue lolled permanently from the thing’s mouth, licking at the wall, tasting the terror of the beings it protected.

Boltgun actions clicked. His men leaned over the parapet, towering over the mortals as the Lion’s Gate towered over the Ultimate Wall. A wealth of targeting data was exchanged, warrior to warrior, as each chose a unique mark. No bolt would be wasted in the opening fusillade. They could hear the creatures’ individual shrieks and growls, all wordless, but their meaning was clear: blood, blood, blood. Blood and skulls.

Messinius sneered at them. He ignited his power fist with a swift jerk. He always preferred the visceral thrill of manual activation. Motors came to full life. Lightning crackled around it. He aimed downwards with his bolt pistol. A reticule danced over diabolical faces, each a copy of all the others. These things were not real. They were not alive. They were projections of a false god. The Librarian Atramo had named them maladies. A spiritual sickness wearing ersatz flesh.

He reminded himself to be wary. Contempt was as thick as any armour, but these things were deadly, for all their unreality.

He knew. He had fought the Neverborn many times before.

‘While He lives,’ Messinius shouted, boosting his voxmitter gain to maximal, ‘we stand!’

‘For He of Terra!’ the humans shouted, their battle cry loud enough to be heard over the booming of guns.

‘For He of Terra,’ said Messinius. ‘Fire!’ he shouted.

The Space Marines fired first. Boltguns spoke, spitting spikes of rocket flare into the foe. Bolts slammed into daemon bodies, bursting them apart. Black viscera exploded away. Black ichor showered those coming after. The daemons’ false souls screamed back whence they came, though their bones and offal tumbled down like those of any truly living foe.

Las-beams speared next, and the space between the wall top and the scaling party filled with violence. The daemons were unnaturally resilient, protected from death by the energies of the warp, and though many were felled, others weathered the fire, and clambered up still, unharmed and uncaring of their dead. Messinius no longer needed his helm’s magnification to see into the daemon champion’s eyes. It stared at him, its smile a promise of death. The terror that preceded them was replaced by the urge to violence, and that gripped them all, foe and friend. The baseline humans began to lose their discipline. A man turned and shot his comrade, and was shot down in turn. Kryvesh banged the foot of his borrowed banner and called them back into line. Elsewhere, his warriors sang; not their Chapter warsongs, but battle hymns known to all. Wavering human voices joined them. The feelings of violence abated, just enough.

Then the things were over the parapet and on them. Messinius saw Tidominus carried down by a group of daemons, his unit signum replaced by a mortis rune in his helm. The enemy champion was racing at him. Messinius emptied his bolt pistol into its face, blowing half of it away into a fine mist of daemonic ichor. Still it leapt, hurling itself twenty feet over the parapet. Messinius fell back, keeping the creature in sight, targeting skating over his helmplate as the machine-spirit tried to maintain a target lock. Threat indicators trilled, shifting up their priority spectrum.

The daemon held up its enormous gnarled hands. Smoke whirled in the space between, coalescing into a two-handed sword almost as tall as Messinius. By the time its hoofed feet cracked the paving slabs of the square, the creature’s weapon was solid. Vapour streaming from its ruined face, it pointed the broadsword at Messinius and hissed a wordless challenge.

‘Accepted,’ said Messinius, and moved in to attack.

The creature was fast, and punishingly strong. Messinius parried its first strike with an outward push of his palm, fingers spread. Energy crackled. The boom generated by the meeting of human technology and the sorceries of the warp was loud enough to out-compete the guns, but though the impact sent pain lancing up Messinius’ arm, the daemon was not staggered, and pressed in a follow-up attack, swinging the massive sword around its head as if it weighed nothing.

Messinius countered more aggressively this time, punching in to the strike. Another thunderous detonation. Disruption fields shattered matter, but the daemon was not wholly real, and the effect upon it was lesser than it would be upon a natural foe. Nevertheless, this time it was thrown backwards by the blow. Smoke poured from the edge of its blade. It licked black blood from its arm and snarled. Messinius was ready when it leapt: opening his fist, ignoring the sword as it clashed against his pauldron and sheared off a peeling of ceramite, he grabbed the beast about its middle.

The Bloodletters of Khorne were rangy things, all bone and ropey muscle, no space within them for organs. The false god of war had no need for them to eat or breathe, or to give the semblance of being able to do so. They were made only to kill, and to strike fear in the hearts of those they faced. Their waists were solid, and slender, and easily encompassed by Messinius’ power fist. It squirmed in his grip, throwing Messinius’ arm about. Servo motors in his joints locked, supplementary muscle fibres strained, but the White Consul stood firm.

‘Tell your master he is not welcome on Terra,’ he said. His words were calm, a deliberate defiance of the waves of rage pulsing off the daemon.

He closed his hand.

The daemon’s midriff exploded. The top half fell down, still hissing and thrashing. Its sword clanged off the paving and broke into shards, brittle now it was separated from its wielder. They were pieces of the same thing, sword and beast. Apart, the weapon could not survive long.

Messinius cast down the lower portion of the daemon. There were dozens of the things atop the wall, battling with his warriors and the human soldiery. In the second he paused he saw Doveskamor hacked down as he stood over the body of his brother, pieces of armour bouncing across the ground. He saw a group of Palatine Sentinels corner a daemon with their bayonets. He saw a dozen humans cut down by eldritch swords.

Where the humans kept their distance, their ranged weapons took a toll upon the Neverborn. Where the daemons got among them, they triumphed more often than not, even against his Space Marines. Support fire rained down sporadically from above, its usefulness restricted by the difficulty of picking targets from the swirling melee. At the western edge of the line, the heavy weapons were more telling, knocking daemons off the wall before they crested the parapet and preventing them from circling around the back of the Imperial forces. Only his equipment allowed Messinius to see this. Without the helm feeds of his warriors and the limited access he had to the Lion Gate’s auspectoria, he would have been blind, lost in the immediate clash of arms and sprays of blood. He would have remained where he was, fighting. He would not have seen that there were more groups of daemons pouring upwards. He would not have given his order, and then he would have died.

‘Squad Antiocles, engage,’ he said. He smashed a charging daemon into fragments, yanked another back the instant before it gutted a mortal soldier, and stamped its skull flat, while switching again to his company vox-net. ‘All units, fall back to the Penitent’s Arch. Take the mortals with you.’

His assault squad fell from the sky on burning jets, kicking daemons down and shooting them with their plasma and bolt pistols. A roar of promethium from a flamer blasted three bloodletters to ash.

‘Fall back! Fall back!’ Messinius commanded, his words beating time with his blows. ‘Assault Squad Antiocles to cover. Devastators maintain overhead fire.’

Squad Antiocles drove the enemy back. Tactical Space Marines were retreating from the parapet, dragging human soldiers with them. An Ultramarine walked backwards past him, firing his bolter one-handed, a wounded member of the Palatine Guard draped over his right shoulder.

‘Fall back! Fall back!’ Messinius roared. He grabbed a human by the arm and yanked him hard away from the monster trying to slay him, almost throwing him across the square. He pivoted and punched, slamming the man’s opponent in the face with a crackling bang that catapulted its broken corpse over the wall edge. ‘Fall back!’

Mortal soldiers broke and ran while Squad Antiocles held off the foe. Telling to begin with, in moments the assault squad’s momentum was broken, and again more bloodletters were leaping over the edge of the rampart. The Space Marines fired in retreat, covering each other in pairs as they crossed the square diagonally to the Penitent’s Arch. The mortals were getting the idea, running between the Adeptus Astartes and mostly staying out of their fire corridor. With the fight now concentrated around Squad Antiocles, the Devastators were more effective, blasting down the daemons before they could bring their weight of numbers to bear upon Antiocles. Sporadic bursts of fire from the retreating Tactical Marines added to the effect, and for a short period the number of daemons entering the square did not increase.

Messinius tarried a moment, rounding up more of the humans who were either too embattled or deaf to his orders to get out. He reached three still firing over the parapet’s edge and pulled them away. A daemon reared over the parapet and he crushed its skull, but a second leapt up and cleaved hard into his fist, and power fled the weapon. Messinius pumped three bolts into its neck, decapitating it. He moved back.

His power fist was ruined. The daemon’s cut had sliced right through the ceramite, breaking the power field generator and most of the weapon’s strength-boosting apparatus, making it a dead weight. He said a quick thanks to the machine’s departed spirit and smashed the top of his bolt pistol against the quick seal release, at the same time disengaging the power feeds by way of neural link. The clamps holding the power fist to his upper arm came loose and it slid to the floor with a clang, leaving his right arm clad in his standard ceramite gauntlet. A century together. A fine weapon. He had no time to mourn it.

‘Fall back!’ he shouted. ‘Fall back to the Penitent’s Arch!’

He slammed a fresh clip into his bolt pistol. Squad Antiocles were being pushed back. The Devastators walked their fire closer in to the combat. A heavy bolter blasted half a dozen daemons into stinking meat. A missile blew, lifting more into the air. Messinius fell back himself now, leaving it to the last moment before ordering the Assault Marines to leap from the fray. Their jets ignited, driving back the daemons with washes of flame, and they lifted up over his head, leaving four of their brothers dead on the ground. Devastator fire hammered down from above. Anti-personnel weapons set into casemates and swivel turrets on the walls joined in, but the daemons mounted higher and higher in a wave of red that flooded over the parapet.

‘Run!’ he shouted at the straggling human soldiery. ‘Run and survive! Your service is not yet done!’

The Penitent’s Arch led from the square onto a wall walk that curved around to another layer of defences. His Space Marines were already making a firing line across the entrance. A gate could be extended across the arch, sealing the walk from the square, but Messinius refrained from requesting it be closed, as the humans were still streaming past the Adeptus Astartes. Kryvesh waved the banner, whirling it through the air to attract the terrified mortals. The Space Marines fired constantly into the mass of daemons sprinting after them, exhausting their ammunition supplies. Shattered false bodies tumbled down, shot from the front and above, yet still they came, overtaking and dismembering the last warriors fleeing away from the parapet.

Squad Antiocles roared through the arch, landing behind their brethren. Messinius passed between them. For a moment he surveyed the tide of coming fury. Endless red-skinned monsters filling the square like a lake of spilled blood, washing over a score of brightly armoured Space Marine corpses left behind in the retreat. Several hundred humans lay alongside them.

He opened a vox-channel to Gate Command.

‘Wall batteries three-seven-three through three-seven-six, target sector nine five eighty-three, Penitent’s Square, western edge. Five-minute bombardment.’

‘On whose order?’

‘Captain Vitrian Messinius, White Consuls Chapter, Tenth Company. I have the primarch’s authority.’ As he dealt with gunnery control, he was also datapulsing a request for resupply, and checking through layered data screeds.

‘Voice print and signum ident match. Transponder codes valid. We obey.’

The far side of the square erupted in a wall of flame. Heavy cannon shells detonated in a string along the rampart. High-energy beams sliced into the square, turning stone and metal instantly to superheated gas. The approaching daemons were annihilated. A few bolt-rounds cracked off as the last daemons nearing the Space Marine line were put down.

‘Company, cease fire. Conserve ammunition.’ Nobody heard him. Nobody could. He re-sent the order via vox-script. The boltguns cut out.

Penitent’s Square was a cauldron of fire so intense he could feel the heat through his battleplate’s ceramite. The ground shook under his feet and he considered the possibility that the wall would give way. The noise was so all-consuming the idea of speech lost relevance. For five minutes the Lion’s Gate tore madly at its own hide, ripping out chunks of itself in a bid to scrape free the parasites infesting its fabric, then, as suddenly as it had begun, the bombardment ceased.

Where the Penitent’s Square had been, a twisted mass of black metal and shattered stone remained. So formidable were the defences of the Lion’s Gate that the structure beneath had not been penetrated, but it was like this, in small bursts of destruction, that they could lose this war.

Messinius accessed the gate’s noosphere. No daemons had as yet rounded the projecting Penitent’s Spur to come up against their new position. When the attack came again, which it would, it would come from the front.

An ammunition train raced down the walkway from the fortress interior and came to a squealing stop fifty yards away. Medicae personnel jumped down. A Space Marine Apothecary came with them. Human peons rushed about with heavy sack bags full of bolter magazines, passing them out to the transhumans. Spent magazines clattered to the floor. New ones were slammed home. Messinius contacted his squad leaders, taking a quick census of his surviving men, not trusting the digits that read ‘Company Casualties 23%’ blinking in the upper right of his visual field.

Through the smoke given off by burning metal on the far side of the ruined square, he saw movement. Auspex returns tripped his armour’s machine-spirit, and it blinked warnings in his helm.

<threat detected.>

‘They’re coming again,’ he said.

‘My lord?’ A soft voice, one that did not belong in that moment. He ignored it.

‘Engage at fifty-yard range. Make every shot count.’

The ammunition train was hurriedly relieved of their allotted supplies, and sped off, bearing the worst-wounded, to aid whichever beleaguered unit needed it next.

‘Stand ready.’

‘My lord?’ The voice became more insistent.

The voidships in orbit were beginning to fire. Their targeting systems were perturbed by the boiling warp energy and the vortex in constant motion over the Imperial Palace, and many shots went wide, crashing down into the Anterior Barbican, a few falling as far out as Magnifican.

Red monsters bounded towards them, as numerous as before, as if their efforts to thin them had been for naught.

‘Fire,’ he said coldly.

‘My lord, your duty rotation begins in half an hour. You told me to wake you.’

This time he heard. Bolters boomed. Messinius froze them with a thought, and with another he shut down the hypnomat entirely.

Vitrian Messinius awoke groggily.

‘My lord,’ his servant said. Selwin, he was called. ‘You are returned from your recollections?’

‘I am awake, Selwin, yes,’ Messinius said irritably. His mouth was dry. He wanted to be left alone.

‘Shall I?’ Selwin gestured to the hypnomat.

Messinius nodded and rubbed his face. It felt numb. Selwin flicked a number of toggles on the hypnomat and it powered down, the steady glow of its innards fading to nothing and winking out, taking the immediacy of Messinius’ memories with it.

‘The wall again?’ Selwin asked.

The hypnomat’s primary use was to instil knowledge without active learning on the subject’s part, but it could reawaken memories to be lived again. Full immersion in the hypnomat required cooperation from Messinius’ catalepsean node, and coming out of the half-sleep was never as easy as true waking. Reliving past events dulled his wits. Messinius reminded himself to be guarded. He forgot sometimes that he was not on Sabatine any more. The local saying ‘This is Terra’ encompassed a multitude of sins. Spying was among them.

‘Yes,’ he said. ‘Personal debriefing.’ He shook his head and unplugged the hypnomat’s input cables from the neural ports set into his arms and neck. ‘Nothing new learned.’

Selwin nodded, then hesitantly said, ‘If I may be so bold as to ask, why do it, my lord, if you expect to learn nothing?’

‘Because I can always be wrong,’ Messinius said. He pointed at the hypnomat. It was a bulky machine set on a trolley, but not too big for an unaltered man to move. ‘Take that away. Inform my armourer I will be with him in a few minutes.’

Selwin bowed. ‘Already done, my lord.’

Click here to buy Dawn of Fire: Avenging Son.

A Black Library Publication

First published in Great Britain in 2021.
This eBook edition published in 2021 by Black Library, Games Workshop Ltd, Willow Road, Nottingham, NG7 2WS, UK.

Produced by Games Workshop in Nottingham.
Cover illustration by Mauro Belfiore.

The Book of Martyrs © Copyright Games Workshop Limited 2021. The Book of Martyrs, GW, Games Workshop, Black Library, The Horus Heresy, The Horus Heresy Eye logo, Space Marine, 40K, Warhammer, Warhammer 40,000, the ‘Aquila’ Double-headed Eagle logo, and all associated logos, illustrations, images, names, creatures, races, vehicles, locations, weapons, characters, and the distinctive likenesses thereof, are either ® or TM, and/or © Games Workshop Limited, variably registered around the world.
All Rights Reserved.

A CIP record for this book is available from the British Library.

ISBN: 978-1-80026-597-4

This is a work of fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this book are fictional, and any resemblance to real people or incidents is purely coincidental.

See Black Library on the internet at
blacklibrary.com

Find out more about Games Workshop’s world of Warhammer and the Warhammer 40,000 universe at
games-workshop.com

eBook license

This license is made between:

Games Workshop Limited t/a Black Library, Willow Road, Lenton, Nottingham, NG7 2WS, United Kingdom (“Black Library”); and

the purchaser of a Black Library e-book product (“You/you/Your/your”)

(jointly, “the parties”)

These are the terms and conditions that apply when you purchase a Black Library e-book (“e-book”). The parties agree that in consideration of the fee paid by you, Black Library grants you a license to use the e-book on the following terms:

* 1. Black Library grants to you a personal, non-exclusive, non-transferable, royalty-free license to use the e-book in the following ways:

o 1.1 to store the e-book on any number of electronic devices and/or storage media (including, by way of example only, personal computers, e-book readers, mobile phones, portable hard drives, USB flash drives, CDs or DVDs) which are personally owned by you;

o 1.2 to access the e-book using an appropriate electronic device and/or through any appropriate storage media.

* 2. For the avoidance of doubt, you are ONLY licensed to use the e-book as described in paragraph 1 above. You may NOT use or store the e-book in any other way. If you do, Black Library shall be entitled to terminate this license.

* 3. Further to the general restriction at paragraph 2, Black Library shall be entitled to terminate this license in the event that you use or store the e-book (or any part of it) in any way not expressly licensed. This includes (but is by no means limited to) the following circumstances:

o 3.1 you provide the e-book to any company, individual or other legal person who does not possess a license to use or store it;

o 3.2 you make the e-book available on bit-torrent sites, or are otherwise complicit in ‘seeding’ or sharing the e-book with any company, individual or other legal person who does not possess a license to use or store it;

o 3.3 you print and distribute hard copies of the e-book to any company, individual or other legal person who does not possess a license to use or store it;

o 3.4 you attempt to reverse engineer, bypass, alter, amend, remove or otherwise make any change to any copy protection technology which may be applied to the e-book.

* 4. By purchasing an e-book, you agree for the purposes of the Consumer Protection (Distance Selling) Regulations 2000 that Black Library may commence the service (of provision of the e-book to you) prior to your ordinary cancellation period coming to an end, and that by purchasing an e-book, your cancellation rights shall end immediately upon receipt of the e-book.

* 5. You acknowledge that all copyright, trademark and other intellectual property rights in the e-book are, shall remain, the sole property of Black Library.

* 6. On termination of this license, howsoever effected, you shall immediately and permanently delete all copies of the e-book from your computers and storage media, and shall destroy all hard copies of the e-book which you have derived from the e-book.

* 7. Black Library shall be entitled to amend these terms and conditions from time to time by written notice to you.

* 8. These terms and conditions shall be governed by English law, and shall be subject only to the jurisdiction of the Courts in England and Wales.

* 9. If any part of this license is illegal, or becomes illegal as a result of any change in the law, then that part shall be deleted, and replaced with wording that is as close to the original meaning as possible without being illegal.

* 10. Any failure by Black Library to exercise its rights under this license for whatever reason shall not be in any way deemed to be a waiver of its rights, and in particular, Black Library reserves the right at all times to terminate this license in the event that you breach clause 2 or clause 3.